Skip to main content

Full text of "In Woods Of God-realization Vol.4"

See other formats


God-Realization 


O R 


Gomplete  WorksbfSwamiRama  Tirtha, 


VOLUME  IV. 


COSMIC  CONSCIOUSNESS 

AND 

HOW  TO  REALIZE  IT. 


Seventh  Kdiiion: — 1047* 


■)  I ' 

.\cl.vv. ' * - • . » 


'Or'  *‘cn 


I 1 


PRICE: 


lulatid}  without 

indudifng  posta^re 


...  Rs.  3 
dollars  or  6 sh. 


1 *S  Ti  /'’i ^Vl  M A MOH A R L AL* 

SANSKRIT  a HINDI  BOOK-S£Llil^ 
mi  SAf?AK,  D £ t H 1-0. 


»T  . 

THE  RAMA  TIRITHA  PUBL1CATIC»N  LEAGOF.. 

LirOKNOW,  ir.  P , INDIA. 


CENIKAl  ARCHAEOLOGIGAI 
, LTOaRY.  NEW  JLtHI. 

Acc.  No. 

Date 

■-  ' ★ 


PRINTED  BY 

Lekh  Ram  Varnja,  Advocataj  Receiver, 
SHUKLA  PRINTING  PRESS. 
I.UCKNOW. 


Table  of  Contents 

Paob. 

Preface 

....  i 

Foreword 

iv 

Reminissence  and  Appreciation  •• ' 

xvii 

Lectures ’ " I 

,1.  The  Path  of  Truth  i'--  ^ 


2.  The  Goal  of  Religion  _ ;-^9 

<.  True  spirituality  and  the  Psychic  Powers . ...  01 

y 1*  The  Spiritual  Law  of  Character  ...  79 

T).  The  Kingdom  of  Heaven  ...  ...  94 

The  Sacred  Syllable  OM  ...  n<) 

7.  God  Within  ....  ....  ....  129 


H. 

Questions  and  Answers 

147 

c 

1), 

Is  a Particular  Society  Needed  ? .... 

....  168 

10. 

The  Brotherhood  of  Man 

....  190 

V/ 

IL 

Hints  to  Reafeation  Nos.  II  and  III 

225 

12. 

Fragments 

....  2B8 

PUBLISHER'S  NOTE 

TO  THe  SIXTH  EDITION. 

We  are  glad  to  publish  the  4th  volume  of 
the  6th  edition  of  Swami  Rama’s  Complete 
Works,  “In  Woods  of  God  Realization”.  There 
has  been  no  change  in  this  Volume  except 
that  the  portions  of  the  Note-Books  suffixed 
to  the  previous  edition  have  been  deleted,  as 
those  portions  form  a part  of  the  Note- Books 
published  in  two  separate  volumes.  Besides 
this,  the  President’s  Foreword  has  been  pre- 
fixed to  this  volume.  It  gives  its  gist  in  a 
nut-shell.  Particular  attention  has  been  paid 
not  to  make  any  addition  to  or  alteration  in 
the  original  text. 

It  is  hoped  that  the  public  will  leave  n^ 
stone  unturned  to  push  on  its  publication  far, 
and  wide  as  this  volume  is  the  essence  of 
Swami  Rama’s  Teachings. 

R.  a SINHAr 
Honorary  Secretary. 

^3rd  May  1941.  > 


PUBLISHER’S  NOTE 

TO  THE  5TH  EDITION. 

We  have  great  pleasure  in  placing  before 
the  public  the  . fourth  volume  of  the  new 
series  pf  the' Complete  Works  of  Swami  Rama, 
VIn  Woods  of  God  Realization.” 

This  volume  was  expected  to  be  out  in 
April,  buc  owing  to  circumstances  beyond  our 
control,  the  work  had  to  be  delayed  by  a 
few  months. 

There  has  been  no  change  in  the  contents 
and  plans  of  the  book  from  the  one  already 
proposed  and  advertised. 

It  is  expected  to  bring  out  the  fifth  volume 
within  the  current  year  as  early  as  possible, 
and  the  remaining  two  in  the  course  of  the 
dext  year. 

. How  quickly  we  are  able  to  do  this  de- 
pends upoh  the  response  that  we  receive  from 
the  public  in  requisitioning  these  invaluable 
works. 

Rama’s  soul  up-lifting  teachings  are  too 
welt  known  now  to  need  any  introduction. 
The  difficult  problems  of  Vedanta  put  in  easy 


PUBLISHEE’S  NOTE  iii 

and  every  day  language  is  the  oharacteristie 
of  his  works. 

These  teachings  coming  out,  as  they  do, 
from  the  heart  of  a realized  soul  like  that  of 
Swami  Rama, "cannot  but  go  direct  into  the 
hearts  of  the  reader,  for  in  his  own  words  that 
‘which  comes  from  the  heart  goes  direct  to 
the  heart  and  that  which  comes  from  the 
brain  goes  only  to  the  brain.’ 

In  conclusion,  I only  hope  that  the  truth 
of  these  words  will  be  fully  realized  by  the 
readers  of  these  volumes. 

May  the  blessings  of  Swarui  Rama  pour 
profusely  over  one  and  all. 

\ B.  P.  BHATISIAG'AR, 
Lucknow,  ( Honorary  Secretary, 

July  1031.  r The  Rama  Tirtha  Publication 
' . League. 


FOREWORD 


Prakash  is  glad  to  place  in  the  hands  of 
the  public,  this  6th  Edition  of  Vol.  IV  of 
Swami  Rama’s  immortal  works,  “In  Woods  of 
God  Realization.”  This  volume  that  deals 
with  ‘ Cosmic  Consciousness  and  how  to 
realize  it”  may  safely  be  called  the  essence  of 
Rama  Badshah’s  teachings  as  the  2nd  chapter 
of  the  Divine  Songs  is  the  essence  of  Bhagwan 
Krishna’s  teachings,  or  as  “ the  Dhamma 
Pad  ” and  “ the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  ” are 
the  essences  of  the  teachings  of  Lords  Buddha 
and  Christ,  respectively. 

This  volume  is  divided  into  14  parts,  and 
every  part  leaves  no  stone  unturned  to  play 
its  part  full  well. 

, It  begins  with  the  Path  of  Truth  and  ends 
on  the  Brotherhood  of  man^  “ which  ” accord- 
ing to  Rama  Badshah  “ is  a misnomer 

because  the  word  brother  applies  some  diffe- 
rence but  here  there  is  not  the  least  room  for 
any  difference,”  It  is  oneness  or  unity^  that  is 
the  goal  of  humanity.  Oh,  what  a j oy  it 
brings  to  us  when  we  feel  this  oneness  not 


rOEBWOKD 


V 


only  on  the  plane  of  spiritaality  biit  on  the 
physical,  the  mental  and  the  psychological 
planes  as  well.  How  do  we  reach  at  this  goal 
is  beautifully  explained  in  this  volume. 

2.  Your  realization  of  Divinity  is  not  a 
thing  to  be  achieved,  as  you  are  that  already. 
You  have  simply  to  undo  what  you  have  done, 
to  undo  your  snares  which  are  the  chains  that 
■bind  you.  All  your  attachments,  hatreds  and 
desires  are  these  shackles  and  chains.  To 
entertain  desires  is  to  acknowledge  bondage 
and  slavery  of  the  things  of  the  world,  flesh 
objects.  Every  body  desires  to  become 
Christ.  Every  one  wants  to  realize  Truth, 
but  very  few  of  you  are  ready  to  pay  the 
price.  You  will  have  to  part  with  your 
debasing  and  degrading  yearnings,  dearest 
wants  and  attachments.  In  order  to  get  the 
whole  truth,  you  must  get  rid  of  wordly 
desires.  Unless  you  pay  the  price  you  can- 
not realize  the  truth.  Pure  you  will  have  to 
make  yourself.  Tliis  purity  is  price.  Purity 
does  not  mean  only  abstaining  from  conjugal 
sins  but  it  also  means  making  yourself  free  of 
all  .clingiugs  to  the  objects  of  the  world, 


wi  IN  WOODS  OF  ■.GOD-KBALIZATION 

whether- it  is ! attachment  to  property,  or  to- 
person,  to  your  i body  or  even  to  your  life. 
Life  is  the  price  you  must  pay  for  God  Oou- 
sciousnese.  Die  to  the  world  then  you  live. 
You  feel  your  .liver  and  spleen  when  they  are 
.out  of  order,  so  wlien  you  feel  your  perso- 
nality, there  is  something  wrong  in  you. 
Be  above  the  superstition  of  this  body;  the 
whole  world  will  then  be  your  body  and  yoti 
will  have  realization.  Look  at  the  world 
from  the  observatory  of  Atman  through  the 
telescope  of  Divine  wisdom,  you  will  then  see 
nothing  but  Divinity,  that  you  are. 

3.  The  Divinity  that  is  your  true  Self  is 
neither  doer  nor  enjoyer^  hence  it  remains 
unaffected.  The  doer  oi  agent  is  the  apparent 
or  individual  self,,  that  is  not  real  like  the 
image  of  the  Siin  in  water.  This  apparent  self 
is  also  an  image  of  the  Sun  of  Divinity  in  the 
waters  of  SuTcshma  Sharir  or, subtle  body,  that 
is  made  up  of  mind,  intellect  and  emotions  etc. 
A rope  , appears  a snake  and  is  apparently 
called  the  supporter  and  upholder  of  the 
snake  but  in  reality  it  is  not  so,  because  the 
jsnake  does  not  exist  at  all.  Similarly  the- 


j 


<■  I 


Divinity  or  thereat  Self  is  apparently.  th(^ 
Supporter  or  upholder  of  the  world  from  the 
stand  point  of  intellect  and  the  reasoning  self, 
which  is, in  illusion  yet,  but  in  reality  * itfis 
not  so,  as  actually  this  world  does  not  exist 
like  the  Serpent.  You  have  the  illusion  pf 
the  world  by  the  abuse  of  your  desires.  Set 
them  aright.  The  world  that  is  meum  and 
tunm  exists  no  more.  This  apparent,  little  or 
individual  self  is  not  real,  as  it  does  not  exist 
separate  from  the  real  Self.  It  is  one  with 
the  Real  or  Universal  Self.  This  individual 
self  has  forgot  that  it  is  one  with  the  Uni- 
versal Self  or  Divinity  ; hence  it  has  no  rest 
and  “This  restlessness  is  world  or  Sansarj 
No  sooner  we' give  it  up  than  free  we  are.’’ 
It  is  this  ignorance  that  blocks  our  way  from 
realization.  Lack  of  faith  to  our  oneness 
with  God  is  ignorance.  To  forget  our  false  self 
is  to  remember  nay  to  get  or  realize  our  real 
Self;  hence  io  forget  is  to  get.  In  other  words 
to  forget  our  real  self  is  ignorance,  Maya  or 
Moh;  and  to  remember  our  real  Self  is  realiza- 
tion or  Smaran,  pn  which  great  stress  is  given 
in  the  religious  world.  It  is  this  an^ 


Tiii  IN  WOODS  OP  GOD-EEALIZATION 

Smaran  that  have  been  referred  to  by  Arjuna 
of  yore,  on  his  realization,  in  his  last  words  of 
the  Dialogue  that  is  called  by  the  name  of 
the  ^‘Divine  Songs,  that  still  resouiid  in  our 
reasons  ears  passing  through  the  vestas  of 
fifty  centuries  or  more: — 

JTSr  Jftf:  I 

vie. 

Moh  or  delusion  has  been  off  and./Smn/i  or 
recollection  vis  Consciousness  (of  my  real 
Self)  has  been  gained  by  me  through  Thy 
grace  0 Immutable! 

{Bhagwai  Gita  XVIII — 73  a. 

4.  To  forget  our  real  Self  is  spiritual 
weakness.  To  get  rid  of  this  weakness  we 
should  have  strength  in  all  the  physical, 
mental  and  spiritual  realms,  The  Ignorance 
■of  the  Common  laws  of  Nature  js  at  the 
bottom  of  all  weakness  and  disease.  You 
may  gain  realisation  this  very  moment,  if  you 
get  rid  of  attachment  and  its  counter-part 
hatred  and  jealousy,  as  they  are  inverted 
attachment.  How?  By  sacrificing  every 
thing  at  the  altar  of  one  Truth  that  is  your 
real  Self  or  Divinity.  Have  more  respect  for 


FOEEWOED 


IX 


Truth  than  for  your  relatives  and  friends. 
Nay,  love  Truth  more  and  victory  less,  A 
man  wakes  up  from  the  dream  of  the  world 
when  he  is  bit  by  the  snake  of  renunciation., 
which  precedes  Knowle  ige  or  Jnana  that  leads 
us  to  realization.  Kealization  me  lus  setting 
to  this  new  tune  all  your  old  songs.  Look  at 
this  world  from  an  entirely  new  stand  point 
of  God  Consciousness.  In  the  beginning  the 
path  of  Truth  seems  to  be  very  narrow  and 
sharp,  but  when  you  come  out  victorious  over 
the  ordinary  temptations  you  will  find  the 
path  to  be  wonderfully  beautiful  and  exceed- 
ingly easy,  you  will- find  the  whole  Nature 
helping  you  and  every  thing  standing  on  your 
side,  as  an  English  adage  runs  that  “The 
wind  and  wave  are  always  for  the  bravff.”  A 
man  of  realization  is  a whole  man  as  he  has 
no  desire,  because  every  desire  chops  out  a 
part  of  one’s  body.  Thus  Vedanta  does  not  '’ 
preach  inactivity  nor  is  it  pessimistic.  It 
leads  you  to  the  way  of  conducting  yourself  to 
keep  the  whole  world  under  your  control.  Thus 
Jivan  MuJita  is  a marvellous  reformer  who 
makes  the  stumbling  blocks  into  the  stepping 


3E  IN  WOODS, OF-^GOD-EBALIZATION 

stones  and  thup  shows  jbhat  Evolution  take& 
place  not,  only  through  str.uggle  and,  way  but 
mostly  through  love,  character  and  attraction.. 

6.  How  to.  get  rid  of  all  desires;  olingings^ 
attachments  and  hatreds  etc  ? Chant  OM  and 
then  think  who  it  is  witJiin  you.  It  is^  your 
real  Self  that  is  not  an  individual  but  is  the 
Universal  Self.  Take  up.  your  work  of  duty 
with,  no  notice  or  ,desire  on  your  part,  it  will 
not  then  be  a burden  upon  you  but  it  will 
relieve  j'ou  of  all  anxieties  and  fears  and,  will 
lead  you  to  realization,  that  is  the  goal  of 
religion. 

6,  All  religion  is  simply  an  attempt  to- 
linveil  ourselves  and  to  explain  our  Self.  All 
the  - religious  sects  in  this  world  may  be 
branched  under  three  principal  headings  : — 
vis.  I Am  HIS,  Here  God  ia 
far  away  from  us  and  the  curtain  is 
the  thickest, 

(m)  w.  I AM  THINE,  Here  the 

curtain  is  thinner  and  God  is  nearer, 
(w)  vk.  I AM  THOU.  The  cur- 

tain is  here  thinnest  and  God  is 
nearest.  This  is  the  highest  devo- 


■li’OREWOED  • . ' xi 

• tioii  and  the  final  stage  of  religious 
development;  It  is.  called  the  Fe- 
danta  which  means  the  “End  of 
Knowledge,’’  and  is  the  goal  of  re- 
ligion. 

“The  refining  of  the  creed  vis.  thinning 
the  curtain  comes  chiefly  through  intellect  and 
the  lifting.,  of  the'  veil  is  effected  through 
feeling.  People  in  the  elementary  stage  can 
often  rise  to  the  greatest  heights,  if  they  are 
sincere  and  earnest.  This  religious  spirit 
leads  us  from  the  lowmr  to  the  higher  stage 
of  development  •wdrether  in  this  birth  or  the 
next.  When  we  reach  the  highest  develop- 
ment which  is  “J  am  Ood''  there  are  then 
no  births.  Man  is  then  free  and  is  one  with 
Divinity.” 

7.  The  Pravriti  Marga  or  the  Path'  of 
Action,  which  aims  at  the  accumulation  of 
personal  powers,'  does  not  lead  us  to  this 
realization;  though  it  is  natural  for  every 
body  to  pass  through  it,  at  a particular  stage 
of  development.  It  is  NivriU  Marga  or  tlie 
path  of  Renunciation  that  leads  us  to  the 
goal.  Hence  we  should  not  expect  perfect. 


xii  IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-EEALIZATION 

Bliss  by  treading  the  path  of  action  viz.  the 
Pravriti  Marga.  A Scientist  who  makes  won- 
derful discoveries  as  to  steam  and  electricity, 
-an  empirical  philosopher,  who  extends  our 
knowledge  regarding  operation  of  the  mind, 
intellect,  feelings  and  emotions,  a Spiritualist 
who  communicates  with  the  departed  souls 
and  knows  much  about  the  next  world  and 
a Hath-Yogi  who  undergoes  a long  samadhi 
and  having  developed  his  psychic  powers 
fihows  wonderful  miracles  to  us  deserve  our 
respects  but  we  should  not  go  to  them  for 
the  perfect  Bliss,  for  all  of  them  are  on  the 
Praviiti  Marga  or  the  path  of  worldliness. 
Worldliness  is  after  all  worldliness,  whether 
it  belongs  to  this  world  or  the  next.  Every 
one  of  them  may  be  a Divine  or  Holy  man, 
but  it  is  not  necessary  that  he  should  be  so. 
Just  as  every  mathematician  is  not  a Vedanti, 
but  a mathematician  may  be  a Vedanti  as 
Rama  was. 

All  the  extraordinary  powers  that  you 
are  in  possession  of  bind  you  just  as  much  as 
any  possession  or  property  binds  you.  Chains 
are  chains,  whether  they  are  of  iron  or  of 


TOEBWOED  xUli 

gold.  Get  rid  of  these  chains  and  you  are 
free. 

In  the  case  of  the  most  people  concentra- 
tion is  simply  the  snake  of  mind  coiled 
around  and  cold-stricken.  As  soon  as  the 
idea  of  relatives,  friends  and  foes  comes  in,, 
it  rouses  it  up  to  do  mischief  again  by  its 
poisonous  fangs  of  desires.  Thus  take  out 
its  fangs  and  teeth  of  desires  and  ignorance  by 
charming  it.  It  then  becomes  toothless  Be- 
danti  and  makes  you  a Vedanti  and 

builds  up  your  character  that  is  proof  against 
all  troubles.  Seek  the  Path  of  knowledge  or 
Renunciation  viz.  the  Nivriti  Marga,  then  all 
thje  powers  will  follow  you  as  all  the  subordi- 
nates seek  you  yrhen  you  seek  the  king  first. 

8.  In  order  to  build  up  your  character, 
chant  the  mystic  syllable  OM.  Its  origin,  its 
meanings  and  its  efficacies  are  beautifully 
explained  in  this  volume.  While  chanting 
OM,  put  your  whole  heart  into  it  and  trample, 
all  your  weakness  and  all  your  temptations- 
under  your  feet;  rise  above  them  and  come  out 
yictorious,  E^ter  deep  into  .the  lake  of  your; 
own  mind;  and  reaching  the  bottom,  fight  the;. 


Siv'  IN  WOODS  oi*  aOD-EBALIZATION 

VeDooaotis  dragon,  the  poisonous  snake  of  pas- 
sion, desire  and  worldly  mind.  You  have  to 
crush  it  down,  to  destroy  its  crests  to  kick 
down- its  many  heads  and  to  charm  and  dest- 
roy it.  You  must  make  clear  the  lake  of  mind 
tiiis  way.  Then  your  heart  will  be  pure  by 
being  emptied  of  yourselves  or  non-self;  and 
by  turning  your  mind  to  Divinity  you  will 
then  be  the  flute  on  the  lips  of  Lord  Krislina. 
It  is  to  give  up  all  claims  upon  the  body,  all 
selfishness  and  all  selfish  connections.  In  this 
state  of  mind  chant  OM.  This  is  putting  the 
breath  of  music  into  the  flute.  Make  your 
whole  life  a flute.  Make  your  whole  body  a 
flute.  Empty  it  of  selfishness  and  fill  it  with 
Divine  breath.  It  is  then  when  your  charac- 
ter will  be  formed.  Let  people  differ  from 
you;  let  them  subject  yon  to  all  sorts  of  diffi- 
culties, but  despite  their  favours  and  frowns, 
■their  threats  and  promises  from  the  lake  of 
your  mind  should  flow  nothing  but  divine, 
infinitely  pure  fresh  nectar.  When  the  dragon 
of  passion  is  destroyed  you  will  find  the  ob- 
jects of  desire  worshiping  you  just  as  the 
wives  of  the  dragon  under  river  paid  homage 


FOfiEWOED  ' ■ XV- 

'linto  Krishna  after  he  had  killed  the  snakie. 
The  practical  method, ' to  trample  the  Bins 
under  your  feet  or  to  gain  victory  over  them 
is  taught  in  this  volume  by  keeping  a diary 
in  the  form  of  a diagram.  It  is  also  taught 
therein  how  to  chant  OM  and  to  practise 
pranayama  at  the  same  time.  The  lecture  on 
“Is  a particular  society  needed”  should  also 
be  studied  carefully.  It  is  not  all.  All  what 
is  essential  for  realization  is  taught  in  this 
volume  by  the  Great  Teacher  of  the  world 
who  was  known  as  Rama  Badshah. 

9 — Prakash  cannot  conclude  this  note 
without  shedding  light  on  how  this  agent  idea 
is  got  rid  of  by  the  false,  little  ego  or  the 
apparent  self  in  order  to  realize  its  oneness 
■with  the  real  Self  or  Divinity,  that  is  the  goal 
of  religion  or  humanity.  The  image  of  the 
real  Self,  seen  in'  the  water  of  sukshma  sharir 
, or  subtle  body,  is  the  little  individual  self,  as 
has  been  stated  above,  It  suffers  because  it 
-does.  To  get  rid  of  all  sufferings,  it  has  to 
get  rid  of  the  idea  of  doing  or  agency.  This 
idea  cannot  be  removed  unless  it"  realizes  its 
areal  Self.  ,In  other  words  it  is  to  realize  that 


xvi  IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-EIALIZATION 

its  apparent  self  is  false  and  not  real.  When 
the  water  in  a vessel  is  changed  into  gas  the' 
reflection  of  the  Sun  does  no  more  fall  there- 
on, so  let  the  water  of  subtle  body  be  conver- 
ted into,  the  gaseous  state  by  the ' heat  and 
light  of  the  Sun  of  the  real  Self  or  Divinity,, 
then  it  will  no  more  reflect  its  image  thereon. 
By  the  disappearance  of  the  image  the  idea 
of  agency  does  also  disappear.  The  more' 
is  the  mental  water  changed  into  the  spiritual 
gas,  the  more  is  an  individual  self  turned 
, into  the  Universal  Self.  By  turning  water 
into  gas  is  meant  expanding  one’s  self  by 
means  of  love  and  not  attachment.  Love  is- 
free  from  all  selfishness  and  expands  him. 
who  entertains  it  to  infinity.  When  we.  love 
the  whole  Universe,  we  then  realize  “The 
whole  world  is  my  home : and  humanity  my 
brotherhood,”  May  these  words  help  the 
readers  in  studying  this  volume,  is  the  earnest, 
prayer  of 


. ™AOTI  PEAKASH. 


REMINIS3EN0E 

By 

Rai  Bahadue  Lala  Baij  Nath,  B.A. 

[Three  Modern  Indian  Reformers.] 

“ , , , The  third  great  man  whom  1 have 
intimately  known  and  worked  with,  waat’ 
Swami  Rama  Tirtha,  M.A.  of  the  Punjab,  one 
of  those  good  and  noble  souls  who  appear 
amongst  men  at  rare  intervals  to  set  example 
of  realization  of  the  loftiest  aspirations  of  the- 
soul.  Starting  with  nothing  and  coming  from, 
a family  of  orthodox  Brahmans  in  the  Guj- 
ranwala  district  in  the  Punjab,  the  Swami  at 
the  age  of  20  or  21,  distinguished  himself 
in  the  University  of  the  Punjab  where  he 
took  his  M.A.  degree  in  Mathematics.  He 
was  then  made  a Professor  in  the  Forman 
Christian  College,  Lahore,  but  soon  gave  up- 
the  post  and  renounced  all  connections  of 
family  and  friends,  simply  for  the  realization 
of  the  truth  of  the  great  saying  of  the 
Upanishad — That  art  thou  (Tat  twam  asi).  With 
a book  of  the  Upanishad  under  his  arm,  the 
birds  and  the  beasts  of  the  forest  and  the 


' XTiii  ] IN  WOODS  or  god-ebalization. 

clear  waters  of  the  Ganges  in  the  Hionalayas 
ior  his  conapahions,  braving  heat  and  cold 
and  all  the  dangers  of  the  jungle,  this  young 
man  wanders  about  for  years  together  devot- 
ing himself  to  the  deepest  meditation  on  the 
problems  of  life,  now  going  up  the  Kailash 
mountain,  now  journeying  to  Amarnath  in 
Kashmir,  now  visiting  Jamnotri,  the  source 
■of  the  Jumna  now  the  Gangotri  the  source 
of  the  Ganges,  now  sitting  for  days  together 
in  contemplation  on  the  banks  of  the  river, 
■and  when  he  could  not  reach  the  object  of  his 
search,  even  throwing  himself  bodily  into 
it  to  be  washed  off  on  a rock,  almost  oblivious 
of  the  world  around  him.  Having  at  last 
realized  the  object  of  his  search  thro.ugh 
meditation  at  the.  age  of  29,  he  comes  down 
•amongst  men  ready  to  devote  himself  to  the 
■service  of  India,  and  lectures  to  thousands  of 
people  of  all  creeds  and  nationalities,  carry- 
ing them  all  along  with  him  simply  through 
his  earnestness  and  charming  personality. 
Entirely  unmindful  of  personal  ease  or  com- 
fort, he  eats  the  simplest  fare  that  comes  in 
his  way,  and  never  keeps  with  him  anything 


APPEBOIATION. 


[xix 

beyond  the  barest  necessaries  of  life.  Gifts 
of  money  or  clothes  or  other  things  are  no 
sooner  made  than  given  away  to  others. 
Tasteful,  dishes  offered  by  loving  admirers 
are  shunned,  on  the  plea  that  plain  living 
and  high  thinking  are  the  lob  of  those  who 
aspire  to  lead  a life  of  truth. 

There  is  no  assertion  of  Superiority,  no 
arrogance  of  manner,  no  consciousness  of 
greatness.  Every  one  who  comes  in  contact 
with  the  Swami  is  charmed  with  his  smiles, 
and  feels  all  sorrow  and  trouble  gone,  as  if  it 
were,  from  him  for  the  nonce.  - There  was 
such  an  intense  devotion  to  study  that  a 
whole  library  of  books  on  religion  and  philo- 
sophy of  the  West  was  mastered  in  a short 
time.  The  Rishis  of  the  Upanishadas,  Vyasa, 
Krishna,  Shankara,  Buddha,  were,  as  much 
at  his  fingers’  ends  as  Shams  Tabrez  and  Mau- 
lana  Rum.  Kant,  Schopenhauer,  Fichte  and 
Hegel  were  as  familiar  authors  as  Kabir  and 
Nanak.  The  Swami’s  forte  was  however  Urdu 
poetry,  and  his  verses  here  bid  fare  to  become 
■current  amongst  Indians  like  many  other 
standard  shlokas  of  the  Vedanta.  In  1902  we 


XX  ] IN  WOODS  OF  QOD-EBALIZATION. 

find  him  going  via  Japan  to  America,  where 
in  the  space  of  two  years  he  attracted  many 
persons  of  light  and  learning.  The  Manager 
of  the  Great  Pacific  Railroad,  America,  in 
offering  him  the  Pullman-car,  remarked  that 
his  smiles  were  irresistible.  In  America  he 
was  not  content  with  receiving  the  homage 
and  worship  of  his  admirers,  but  was  up  and 
doing  in  the  cause  of  India.  His  gospel  was 
one  of  work,  incessant  work.  “The  problem 
before  us  is  to  perform  the  right  kind  of  Yajna 
(sacrifice)  serving  and  saving  the  poor,  and 
to  perform  it  in  a way  that  the  act,  may  not 
defeat  its  own  end.  Let  every  inhabitant  of 
India  feel  towards  all  his  juniors  in  rank, 
wealth,  knowledge  or  power,  as  his  own 
children  to  be  helpeid  by  him,  and  without 
an  eye  on  reward,  reap  the  mother’s  supreme 
luxury  of  utilizing  the  privilege  to  serve  them 
with  the  food  of  the  soul,  encouragement, 
knowledge  and  love.  This  is  the  true 
Nishkama  Yajna.” 

As  he  characteristically  puts  it  .•■ — 

“Wanted — Reformers 

Not  of  others  but.  of  themselves. 


apprhciatiok. 


[ xxi 

Who  have  won — 

„ Not  Univ'ersity  distinctions,  but  victory  over 
the  local  self. 

Age- — The  youth  of  Divine  joy. 

Salary: — Godhead. 

Apply  sharp— 

With  no  begging  solicitations  but  commanding 
decision  to  the  Director  of  Universe, 

Your  Own  Self’’ 

The  Swami  returned  to  India  after  a couple 
of  years’  residence  in  the  West,  but  with  a 
knowledge  ol  its  pracfcical  life  which  could 
not  have  been  acquired  by  any  other  person 
even  in  twenty  years.  This  knowledge  he 
freely  laid  at  the  leet  of  his  countrymen  in 
his  writings  and  speeches,  and  all  that  he 
wrote  or  said  bore  the  impress  of  the  deep 
scholar  of  the  East  with  the  practical  man  of 
business  of  the  West.  The  problem  for  India 
to  solve  is  “poverty  of  practical  wisdom  with 
plenty  of  population.’’  This  lack  of  practical 
wisdotQ  comprehends  all  the  contempt  of 
manual  labour,  unnatural  divisions  of  oast© 
aud  creeds,  aversiou  ta  foreign  travelling, 
child-marriage  and  the  general  darkness. 


xxii]  IN  WOODS  01  GOD-EBALIZATION. 

intellectual  and  physical,  enforced  upon 
women.  “We  cannot  do  without,  our  inheri. 
tance  from  the  forefathers.  The  society  which 
renounces  it  must  be  destroyed  from  withont.. 
Still  less  we  can  do  with  too  much  of  it ; the 
society  in  which  it  dominates  must  be  des- 
troyed from  within A country  is  streng- 

thened not  by  gieat  man  with  small  views,, 

but  by  small  men  with  great  views An 

average  Indian  home  is  typical  of  the  state 
of  the  whole  nation;  very  slender  means  and 
not  only  yearly  rtultiplying  mouths  to  feed, 
but  also  slavishly  incuring  undue  expenses 

in  meaningless  and  cruel  ceremonies If  the- 

population  problem  is  to  be  left  unsolved,  aM 
talk  about  national  unity  and  mutual  amity 
will  remain”  a dead  letter.  The  remedy  lies 
in  relinquishing  thought  of  loss  of  caste  or 
religion  by  foreign  travel.  The  notion  that 
entrance  into  heaven  depends  upon  your 
having  children,  must  be  given  up.  Marriage 
must  be  made  the  sweet  relation  it  was.  Do 
not  unite  to  multiply  unfit,  incapable,  worth- 
less parasites  in  the  land.  “At  the  bayonet’s 
point  you  have  to  aquire  purity No  heroisna 


. APPEEOIATIOK.  [ XXUB 

without  purity,  uo  union  without  purity,  no- 
peace  without  purity.”  In  the  field  of  educa- 
tion, the  paramount  duty  before  us  is  to 
educate  the  poor  and  the  women,  to  acquire  a 
knowledge  of  agriculture,  arts  and  industries 
in  more  advanced  countries  and  to  spreadi 
that  useful  knowledge  in  India  broadcast. 
“Without  keeping  alive  the  flame  of  faith  and 
the  torch  of  burning  jnanam  in  your  breast, 

you  cannot advance  a single  step.. ......To- 

live  at  a deeper  level  of  your  nature  than  the 
loquacious  level,  to  sound  the  depths  of  your 
being,  to  realize,  feel  and  be  the  innate  Reality 
in  you,  which  is  also  the  innate  reality  in 
Nature,  to  be  a living  personification  of  Tat 
twain  asi^  this  is  life,  this  is  immortality.”  No 
teacher  of  religion,  no  social  reformer  has- 
stated  the  problem  and  its  solution  more 
clearly  than  the  great  Swaroi.  The  regret  is* 
that  there  are  so  few  in  India  who  realize 
the  truth  of  his  sayings.  After  working  for  a 
short  time  in  the  plains  he  retired  to  the' 
Himalayas  to  devote  himself  to  his  usual 
studies  and  contemplation  and  departed  this* 
life  at  the  age  of  thirty-three,  being  drowned 


I 


xxiv  ] IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-EBALIZATION. 

in  the  Granges  near  Tehri,  as  he  had  gone 
there  to  bathe. 

The  essence  of  his  teaching  was  the  com- 
bination of  the  philosophic  wisdom  of  the 
East  with  the  practical  wisdom  of  Japan  and 
America;  “nob  self-mortification,  not  inten- 
tional prolonged  self-slaughter,  not  utter 
severance  from  the  world,  not  unchecked  in- 
discriminate multiplication,  not  contentment 
in  ignorance  and  slavery,  not  unthinking, 
enervating  adoration  of  the  past,  and  negli- 
gence of  present  and  the  future,  but  the 
■casting  aside  of  the  old  heavy  garments  and 
flinging  of  superstition.”  This  is  the  message 
of  the  great  sage,  His  influence  did  not  die 
with  him.  As  each  year  goes  by,  it  is  slowly 
and  steadily  permeating,  not  only  our  young 
men,  but  also  the  Sadhu  class  who  once 
flespised  and  scoffed  at  him 


APPRECIATION 
By  His  Holiness  Swami  Ramdas 
■of  Anandashram,  Eamanagar,  P.  0.  Kanhangod^ 

S.  I.  Railway. 

Swami  Rama  Tirbha  is  a superman — a 
world-figure.  He  has  left  an  indelible  im- 
jpress  upon  mankind.  He  had  reached  the 
highest  spiritual  summit.  He  lived,  and 
wrote  over  fixed  in  this  supreme  conscious- 
ness. His  life  is  redolent  of  a child-like  free- 
dom. His  radiant  personality  captured  hearts 
of  every  one  who  came  in  his  contact.  He 
held  forth  before  the  spell- bound  audiences, 
■the  highest  Vedantic  truths,  in  the  simplest 
language.  He  appealed  at  once  to  the  heart 
and  the  head.  He  awakened  in  one,  the 
purest  emotions,  in  another  illuminating 
■wisdom. 

Blessed  are  those  who  had  the  rare  privi- 
lege of  meeting  him,  talking  and  moving 
with  him.  A personal  touch  of  Mahatmas 
like  him  is  itself  the  final  redemption  of  the 
soul.  His  sweet  nature,  evident  in  his  thril- 
ling speeches,  was  capable  of  transforming 


xxvi]  IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-RE  ALTZITION. 

and  elevating  human  lives  to  the  supreme 
beautitude.  You  are  fascinated  by  his  teach- 
ings. When  you  once  take  up  his  books,, 
which  are  so  loving  made  available  to  the 
world  by  the  Rama  Tirtha  Publication 
League,  Lucknow,  you  feel  that  you  are- 
caught  in  the  grip  of  an  enthrilling  rapture. 
You  get  shaken  up  to  your  very  core  when 
you  read  the  mode  of  his  address  to  the 
American  audiences: — “Universe  in  the  forme 
of  ladies  and  gentlmen”,  “Myself  in  the  form- 
of  ladies  and  gentlemen”  His  identity  with 
Grod  and  Universe  was  perfect.  He  was  al- 
ways found  in  a state  of  spiritual  exaltation. 
His  life  was  a mass  divine  splendour,  love- 
and  ecstasy.  Pie  poured  himself  out  spont- 
aneously all  the  spiritual  wealth  and  power 
that  he  contained,  as  the  Sun  does  his  ' all- 
enveloping  brilliance. 

His  characteristic  reply  to  the  question,, 
“who  are  you?”  is  unforgettable.  He  said,. 
‘‘I  am  God,  so  are  you”,  what  a sublime  vision  , 
and  experience  ! He  was  the  very  personifi- 
cation of  Vedanta.  He  was  a living  image  of 
a divine  revelation.  He  appears  like  a blaz- 


APPREOIATIOir. 


xxviii 


ing  meteor  across  the  heavens,  illuminating^ 
every  corner  of  the  earth.  He  proved  by  hia 
lofty  realisation  that  man  is  God  and  every- 
thing is  His  animated  manifestation.  In  offer- 
ing him  your  tribute,  you  may  exhaust  all 
superlatives  and  yet,  Swatni  Rama’s  greatness’ 
which  is  unique,  stands  above  all  words. 

His  last  words,  “0,  Heath  take  away  this  , 
body"’,  shows  how  he  had  transcended  all 
limitatiens  and  was,  to  the  last,  conscious  of 
his  infinity  and  immortality.  He  has  pro- 
duced a band  of  enthusiastic  and  enlightened^ 
disciples  to  hand  down  his  message  to  the 
present  and  succeeding  generations.  Of. these’ 
Sri  R.  S.  Narayana  Swami,  was  an  outstand- 
ing leader.  Sri  Narayana  Swami,  who  entered 
into  Mahaaamadhi  in  1937,  has  left  a firm 
foundation  on  which  an  abiding  structure  of 
Swami  Rama’s  name  and  glory  can  stand  for 
ever. 

The  picture  of  Swami  Rama  shows  how 
sweet,  magnetic  and  charming  he  wap.  May 
hia  grace  ever  keep  his  devotees  and  disciples' 
aware  of  their  Godhood. 


By  Madan  Mohan  Goswami 

Son  of  Goswami  Tirtb  Ram,  M.A* 

Since  my  mother  (the  only  grand  daugh- 
ter of  Dewan  Mussadi  Mai,  a Minister  of 
Maharaja  Banjit  Singh)  insisted  on  accom- 
panying my  revered  father  to  the  Jungles 
for  Tapasya,  the  following  terms  were  offered 
to  her  by  him  to  enjoy  th at  privilege  : — 

(a)  She  should  part  with  all  her  pro- 
perty and  donate  the  same  to 
charitable  institutions. 

(5)  She  should  leave  both  of  her  sons 
in  a street  under  the  care  of  God 
Himself  without  asking  any  friend 
or  a relative  to  look  after  them. 
If  she  could  not  do  that  and  lack- 
ed in  her  implicit  faith  in  God, 
she  could  not  accompany  him. 

(c)  She  must  realize  that  her  carporal 
husband  was  dead. 

Mother  having  agreed  to  all  this,  we  be- 
came penniless  in  the  worldly  sense,  When 
the  train  was  to  steam  off  from  the  Lahore 
Railway  Station  carrying  “the  would  be 


IN'  WOODS  Of  OOD-EEALIZATION.  [ xxix 

Swamijee”,  I was  one  of  the  siglit  seers.  The 
Swamijee  got  into  Samadhi  in  the  first  class- 
railway  compartment  booked  by  his  admirers. 
Being  lured  of  the  nicety  of  the  compart- 
ment, I quietly  hid  self  in  the  lavatory  of 
that  compartment  and  thus  bacame  a passen- 
ger of  the  train. 

After  the  train  was  in  motion,  I revealed- 
my  presence  to  my  parents,  but  no  objection 
was  raised.  On  reaching  Hard  war  I was 
allowed  two  dhoties  and  our  pilgrimage 
started  bare-footed,  on  two  chapatis  a day  to 
each  of  the  party.  I then  realized  the  rigours 
of  God’s  University.  When  we  were  crossing 
the  Ganges  at  Hardwar  in  a boat,  father  asked 
mother  out  of  lark,  if  she  could  permit  the 
offering  of  my  younger  brother  (a  three  year 
old  baby)  to  Mother  Ganges.  She  bowed  to 
his  pleasure.  The  baby  was  touched  to  the 
surface  of  the  holy  river  and  taken  back.. 
The  boy,  who  was  suffering  from  typhoid 
fever,  was  cured  of  it  then  and  there.  This 
was  one  of  the  several  miracles  of  my  father 
which  I am  an  eye-witness  of. 


Cosmic  Consciousness 

AND 

How  TO  REALIZE  IT. 


LECTURE  1. 

THE  PATH  OP  TRUTH 


Lecture  delivered  on  March  7,  1903. 


The  subject  of  to-riigLt’s  (Rpconrpe,  a» 
announced  in  the  pipers,  is  “The  Path  of 
Truth.”  This  is  a beadii  g wriicii  uiij?!  t have 
some  meaning  to  the  Western  eare;  but  from 
the  Btand-pf'int  of  Vedanta,  iliie  is  an  errone- 
ous title.  The  path  to  Truili  oi  tiie  path  of 
Truth  is  a contradiction  in  terms.  Tiuth  ia 
not  distant.  How  can  there  lie  a path  to  it 
then  ? Truth  is  with  3'ou  alieadj’itis  your 
Self  already,  You  are  in  it  already,  nay,  you 
are  Truth.  You  are  that.  So  it  is  wrong  to 
make  use  of  the  Words — Path  of  Truth  Your 
realization  of  God-consciousnes'r,  reali2ation 
of  Divinity  is  not  a thing  to  be  accomplished^ 
it  is  not  a ching  to  be  achieved,  it  is  not  ft 


IN  WOOBS  OP  GOD-EBALIZAinON 


thing  to  be  dene,  it  is  done  already.  You  are 
that  already.  Yon  have  simply  to  break 
through  the  coooons  of  desires  which  imprison 
you,  you  have  simply  to  undo  what  you  have 
-dione.  You  have  not  to  do  any  thing,  in  the 
positive  sense  of  the  word,  in  order  to  realize 
God,  Simply  undo  what  you  have  done  in 
the  way  of  making  your  prison  house,  and 
there  you  are  God  already,  Truth  personified 
already.  But  this  undoing  of  what  has  been 
done  is  to  some  a very  hard  task,  and  thus 
with  reference  to  the  path  to  Truth  we  shall 
discuss  the  process  of  undoing.  There  is 
flome  effort  to  be  made  in  undoing  your  snares. 
What  are:  these  snares,  'these  chains  and 
shackles  which  bind  you  ? Your  ears  may 
to-day  appreciate  it  or  not,  the  Americans 
and  Europeans  may  to-day  mark  the  beauty 
of  this  statement  or  not,  the  truth  remains 
there  all  the  same.  The  truth  is  that  all 
your  attachments,  all  your  loves  and  hatreds, 
all  your  desires  are  shackles  and  chains. 
These  bind  you.  These  do  not  allow  you  to 
see  God.  These  are  your  prison-house.  Your 
desires  bind  you.  You  cannot  serve  two 


THE  PATH  01  TBUTH  ' 


8 


masters.  You  cannot  serve  Mammon  and 
God  at  the  same  time.  You  cannot  be  a slave 
of  the  flesh  and  at  the  same  time  the  master 
of  the  Universe.  To  realize  the  Truth  is  to 
become  the  master  of  the  Universe,  and  to 
entertain  desires  is  to  acknowledge  bondage, 
thraldom  and  slavery  of  the  things  of  this 
world,  flesh  objects.  Everybody  desires  to 
become  Christ,  everybody  wants  to  realise 
the  Truth,  to  become  a prophet,  but  very  few, 
if  any,  are  ready  to  pay  the  price. 

There  was  in  East  India  a great  wrestler 
and  athlete.  He  wanted  a barber^  to  tattoo 
him,  to  engrave  on  his  arm  the  picture  of  a 
lion.  He  told  the  barber  to  paint  a great, 
magnificent  lion  on  both  his  arms.  He  said 
he  was  born  when  the  sign  of  the^zodiac,  the 
Lion  or  Leo,  was  in  Simha  rashi  bo  he  was 
born  under  the  right  influence  of  the  sign  of 
the  zodiac — Lion,  Leo,  and  he  was  supposed 
to  be  a very  brave  man.  The  barber  took  up 
the  needle  to  paint  or  tattoo  him,  and  just 
when  he  was  pricking  a little,  the  athlete 
could  not  bear  it.  He  began  to  pant  for 


•The  barbers  do  the  work  of  battooing  in 


4 


IN  WOODS  OD  GOD  EBALIZAOaON 


breath  and  addressed  the  barber,  "Wait, 
wait,  what  are  )oa  going  to  do  ?”  Toe  barber 
said  that  he  was  going  to  draw  the  tail  of  the 
lion.  This  fellow,  in  reality,  could  not  stand 
the  pricking  sensation,  but  made  a veiy  queer 
pretence,  and  said,  "Dc  nT  you  know  that 
fashionable  people  cut  off  the  tails  of  their 
dogs  and  horses,  and  so  that  lion  which  has 
no  tail  is  considered  a verp  strong  lion.  Why 
are  you  drawing  the  tail  of  the  lion  ? The 
tail  is  not  needed  ” “All  right.”  said  the 
barber,  “I  won’t  draw  the  tail.  I will  draw 
the  other  parts  of  the  lion.’’  The  barber  took 
up  the  needle  again,  and  just  pricked  it 
through  hif  skin.  This  too  the  fellow  could 
not  bear.  He  remonstrated  and  said,  “What 
are  you  going  to  do  next?”  The  barber  said, 
“lam  going  to  draw  the  ears  of  the  lion.” 
The  man  said  again,  “0  barber,  you  are  very 
foolish.  Don’t  you  know  the  people  cut  off 
the  ears  of  their  dogs  ? Th^y  don’t  keep  dogs 
with  long  ears.  Don’t  you  know  that  the  lion 
which  is  without  ears  is  the  beet  ?”  The 
barber  desisted.  After  a while  the  barber 
took  up  his  needle  and  was  again  pricking 


TBB  PATH  OF  TRUTH 


& 


him.  The  man  could  ne  t bfar  ife  and  remone- 
trated,  saying  “What  are  you  going  to  do  now, 
0 barber  ?”  The  barber  said,  “I  am  going 
to  paint  ,now  the  waist  of  the  lion.”  There 
the  man  ea’d,  “Haven’t  you  read  our  poetry, 
haven’t  j ou  read  the  Bcoounts  givf  n by  Indian 
poets  ? Lions  are  alwiys  painted  as  having 
a very  small,  thin,  nominal  wnst  ? You 
need  not  draw  the  waist  of  tlie  lion.”  The 
barber  now  tlirew  aside  his  colours  and  hia 
painting  needle  and  asked  the  fellow  to  go 
away  from  his  presence. 

Here  is  a man  who  asser^a  tbat  he  is 
born  under  ibe  inOiiei  ce  ol  the  sign  of  (he 
zodiac;  called  tlie  Simha  rashi  or  Leo,  Here 
is  a man  w ho  prete'iOa  lo  be  a great  wrestler, 
a great  atbleie;  b^re  is  a man  who  calls 
himself  a lion.  He  wants  lo  have  lions 
tattooed  all  over  nis  body,  but  he  cannot 
bear  the  ^Bting  of  a needle.  Such  are  the 
majority  of  people  who  want  to  see  God,  who 
want  to  realize  Yedanta,  vho  want  to  know 
the  whole  truth  this  moment,  this  second, 
who  want  to  accomplish  everything,  to  be* 
come  Christ  in  half  a minute.  When  the’ 


6 IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-REALIZATION 

time  comes  to  get  that  lion  — Truth — 
painted  in  their  souls,  to  get  that  lion  of 
Righteousness  printed  or  tattooed  in  their 
being,  they  cannot  bear  the  sting,  the  sting- 
ing sensation,  there  they  hesitate.  The  price 
1 will  not  pay,  but  the  thing  I want. 

In  order  that  you  may  reach  the  Truth 
and  realize  the  Divinity,  your  dearest  wants 
and  desires  will  be  pricked  through  and 
through,  your  dearest  wants  and  attachments 
wil  I have  to  be  severed,  all  your  favourite 
superstitions  and  prejudices  will  have  to  be 
wiped  out,  all  your  preconceived  notions 
will  have  to  be  torn  aside.  Free  you  will 
have  to  become  of  all  the  debasing  and 
degrading  yearnings,  pure  you  will  have  to 
make  yourself.  Purity,  purity.  Without 
paying  the  price,  you  cannot  reach  God,  you 
cannot  regain  your  own  birthright.  “Blessed 
are  the  pure  in  heart,  for  they  shall  see  God.*’ 
And  what  is  purity  of  heart  ? Purity  of 
heart  does  not  mean  only  abstaining  from 
conjugal  sins,  it  means  that,  but  it  means  a 
great  deal  more.  Whether  you  relish  these 
words  today  or  not,  you  will  have  to  relish 


the  path  op  truth 


TV 

them  one  day,  you  will  have  to  come  to  the 
same  conclusion  to  day  or  to-morrow.  The 
oonclusioDL  is  that  all  attachment  whether 
it  be  the  attachment  to  your  house,  your 
clock,  or  your  dog,  let  it  be  attachment  to 
any  thing,  father,  mother  or  child,  for  a man 
who  aspires  to  the  realization  of  Truth,  for  a. 
man  who  wants  to  gain  possession  of  the 
whole  Truth  this  moment,  for  a man  of  noble' 
aspirations;  it  is  just  as  degrading  and  weak- 
ening as  adultery.  Purity  of  h^eart  means 
making  yourself  free  of  all  clingings  to  the 
objects  of  this  world.  Renunciation,  nothing 
short  of  it.  Parity  of  heart  means  that.. 
Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart,  for  they  shall 
see  God.  Gain  this  purity  and  you  see  God. 

There  is  a very  beautiful  story  in  the 
old  mythology  of  Atlanta,  They  say  that 
every  man  who  wanted  to  wed  her  had  to  run 
a race  with  her.  Nobody  could  get  ahead  of 
her,  but  one  person  consulted  his  god  Jupiter 
and  asked  the  advice  of  his  favourite  god  as 
to  the  way  of  outrunning  Atlanta  and 
winning  her.  The  god  gave  him  a very  queer 
advice,  He  told  this  man  to  bestrew  the  path, 


8 IN  WOODS  OP  GOD-REALIZATION 

alongf  which  had  to  run  with  gold  bricks. 
You  know  the  god  jnpiter  could  not  help  this 
devotee  of  hia  to  outrun  Altanta  in  any 
■o’her  way.  This  Atlanta  had  got  from  the 
ihighesf.  deitj”  a bnou  which  made  her  the 
strongest  and  swiftest  being  in  the  whole 
Universe,  But  this  devotee  of  Jupiter  threw 
gold  brick-*  all  along  the  racecourse  and 
ehalleug-d  Atlanta  t > run  a race  with  him. 
Both  began  to  run.  ' This  man  was  naturally 
much  we?iker  than  At'auta.  She  outran  him 
in  one  second,  but  as  she  had  lost  sight 
of  him,  she  saw  gold  britks  lying  along 
the  path  and  stopned  to  pick  them  up, 
'While  she  was  picking  up  the  gold  bricks, 
that  devotre  went  aliead  other.  Thereafter  a 
minute  or  so  she  over  tor  k him  again  and 
.again  saw  to  the  left  of  the  race-cr urse,- 
another  brick.  She  went  to  pick  up  that 
brick  and  got  it.  In  tlie  meantime  that 
-devotee  of  Ju[)iter  went  ahead  of  her  and 
after  a while  she  ge  t him  tigain,  and  there 
-she  lound  some  more  grid  bricks.  She 
8tof)pr*d  to  }iick  up  those,-  in  the  meantime 
that  fellow  outran  iier  and  bo  on.  Towards 


5 


THE  PATH  OP  TRUTH 


9 


the  close  of  the  race,  Atlanta  bad  with 
her  a very  heavy  load  of  gold.  It  was  very 
difficult  for  her  to  carry  it  and  also  outrun 
him.  Finally  that  man  got  the  better  of  Atlanta 
who  was  won.  All  the  gold  that  Atlanta  had 
got  also  fell  to  the  share  of  the  man  who 
outran  her,  it,  wert  to  him,  and  she  herself 
went  over  to  that  man.  He  got  evr>rythiug. 

Such  is  the  way  with  niout  people  who 
want  to  tread  the  path  of  Righteousness  and 
the  path  ol  Truth.  When  3 ou  commence  to 
tread  the  path  of  Truth,  yon  find  all  sorts  of 
base  lucre  and  worldly  temptations  around 
you.  Y *u  stoop  to  pick  them  up,  but  the 
moment  you  do  so  and  enjoy  these  worldly 
temptations  aid  eijot ments,  you  fiid  yrtu 
are  lagging  brhind.  You  are  losing  the  race, 
procrastinatirg,  making  y ur  paih  dreary, 
and  losing  every  thing.  Beware  of  worldly 
attachment  and  materiality.  You  cannot 
reach  the  Truth  and  also  enjoy  worldly 
pleasures.  The  saying  goes  that  if  you 
enjoy  the  Ti  utb,  ycu  will  no  longer  be  able 
to  enjoy  worldly  pleasures.  Eujoy  worldly 
pleasures  and  Truth  will  elude  your  gras] , get 


10 


IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-BEALIZATION 


ahead  of  you.  Rama  ie  telling  you  th& 
Truth  to-day.  So  many  people  come  to  Rama 
and  flay  to  him  over  and  over  again  that  they 
want  realization.  You  may  gain  realization 
this  moment.  Get  rid  of  attachment  and  at 
the  same  time  shake  off  all  hatred  and 
jealousy.  What  ia  jealousy,  what  is  hatred  ? 
It  is  inverted  attachment.  When  we  hate 
somebody,  it  is  because  we  are  attached  to 
BomethiDg  else.  Here  you  will  ask  how  you 
are  to  get  rid  of  your  sons,  brothers  and 
husbands  etc.  Well,  this  ia  your  own  look-out. 
The  how  and  what  way  is  your  own  look- 
out. But  the  truth  is,  let  Truth  or  God 
become  your  father,  let  God  or  Truth  become 
your  mother,  let  God  or  Truth  be  to  you 
your  wife,  let  God  or  Truth  be  to  you  your 
grandfather,  your  teacher,  your  house,  your 
property,  your  everything-  Have  all  your 
attachments  severed  from  every  object,  and 
concentrate  yourself  on  one  thing,  the  one 
fact,  the  one  truth,  uiis.,  your  Divinity. 
Immediately  on  the  spot  you  gain  realization. 

There  is  a beautiful  song  in  the  Indian 
language,  which  need  not  be  sung  here.  The 


THB  PATH  OP  TRUTH  11. 

purport  of  the  song  is  that  if  your  father- 
stands  in  the  way  of  your  realizing  the 
Truth,  tread  over  him,  go  beyond  him,  just  as 
Prahlad,  a hero  in  India  forsook  his  father,, 
because  the  latter  stood  in  the  way  of  his 
realizing  the  Truth.  If  your  mother  stands 
in  the  way  of  your  realizing  the  Truth,  for- 
sake her,  This  is  what  the  New  Testament 
says.  The  Hindu  Bible  also  says  the  same. 
Love  Truth  for  the  sake  of  your  parents. 
Love  and  honour  parents  as  far  as  they 
do  not  retard  your  progress  towards  the 
Truth.  IE  your  brother  stands  in  the  way  of 
your  relizing  the  Truth,  shake  him  off  just 
as  Vibhishan  did,  If  your  wife  stands  in  the 
way  of  your  realizing  the  Truth,  cast  her 
aside  just  as  Bhartriharidid.  If  your  husband 
stands  in  the  way  of  your  realizing  the  truth, 
throw  him  off  just  as  Mira  did.  If  your 
preceptor,  your  religious  guide  stands  in  the 
way  of  your  realizing  the  Truth,  shake  him 
off,  cast  him  overboard  just  as  Bhishma  did,, 
because  your  real  relative,  your  truest  friend 
is  Truth  and  Truth  alone.  All  other  relations- 
and  companions  are  only  fleeting,  for  a day 


12  IN  WOODS  OP  GOD-EEALIZATION 

oaly,  but;  Truth  is  with  you  always.  Truth 
is  jour  real  Self;  Truth  is  nearer  to  you  than 
your  parents.  Truth  is  nearer  to  you  than 
your  wife,  children,  friends,  etc.  Respect 
Truth  more  than  kinifs,  parents,  children, 
father,  mother,  any  one. 

There  iiafine  illu^tra*^on  p;ivfnbythe 
life  of  a kint?  in  India.  He  trod  the  path  of 
Truth.  It  is  said  ih'it  he  was  going  up  the 
Himalayas  to  1^-t  his  body  melt  down  in  the 
Allows,  There  is  a long  story  about  it.  Ratna 
need  not  relate  to  you  the  whole.  For  some 
reasen,  for  a great  leason.  he  was  going  with 
his  parents,  with  his  wife  and  wife’s  brothers, 
and  liis  four  brothers  on  the  summits  of  the 
Himalayas.  It  is  said  that  he  was  treading 
the  pnth  of  R gliieousm PS,  he  was  going  to 
'Seek  Truth,  He  was  going  ahead  marching 
-on.  Hia  younger  brocner  was  following  him 
and  after  his  younger  broihrr  o.ime  his  other 
biother,  and  soon  in  the  right  order,  and 
after  the  brothers  w<is  the  wife  of  this  king. 
Ho  gOHS  ah-‘ad,  his  face  (owirds  the  goal, 
and  ► yes  set  upon  thn  Troth.  He  found  that 
hts  wile  was  bt-Wai.ing  hehind  him,  tottering 


THE  PATH  OP  truth: 


13 


down  she  could  not  follow  him,  she  was 
fatigued  and  about  to  die.  Here  the  king 
did  not  turn  his  face  back.  He  asked  his 
wife  to  run  up  to  him  a few  feet  and  then 
he  would  carry  her  with  him.  ‘‘Come  up 
to  me,  come  up  to  me.  ” But  she  could  not 
go  up  to  him  for  those  three  feet.  She  was 
laggiug  behicd,  she  could  not  manage  to- 
go  up  to  him,  aud  he  did  not  turn  back  : to 
turn  dack  one  step  from  the  Truth  is  nob 
allowable.  Never  will  King  Yudbishthira- 
turn  back  one  step.  The  wife  totters  down 
hut  for  her  the  king  is  not  to  turn  back 
from  the  Tiuth.  Thousands  of  wives  you  have- 
had  in  your  previous  births,  and  if  you  have 
any  future  births,  you  don’t  know  how  many 
times  you  will  be  married  again;  how  many 
relatives  you  have  had,  and  how  many  rela- 
tives you  will  have  in  the  future.  For  the  sake- 
of  these  tie  s and  relations  you  have  not  to  turn 
back  from  the  Truth.  Go  ahead,  go  ahead.  Let 
nothing  draw  you  back.  Have  more  respect 
for  truth  than  for  your  wife  have  more  respect 
for  Divinity,  The  Truth  concerns  the  whole- 
human  race.  Divinity  or  Truth  concerns  all 


i4  IN  WOODS  OE  GOD-EBALIZATION 

time  is  eternal,  and  your  worldly  ties  are  not 
'flo_  They  are  momentary.  Bear  in  mind 
the  law  that  what  is  really  good  ior  you, 
must  be  really  good  for  your  wife  or  your 
companions.  If  you  see  that  for  you  it  is 
really  beneficial  to  live  apart  from  your  wife, 
remember  that  also  it  is  really  good  for  her 
to  live  apart  from  you.  This  is  the  rule. 
The  same  Divinby  or  truth  that  unde  rlies 
your  personality  underlies  the  personality  or 
being  of  your  wife  also.  The  wife  of  King 
Yudhishthira  fell  down.  But  the  king  went 
straight  on  and  asked  his  brothers  to  follow 
him.  They  ran  on  with  him  for  sometime, 
but  the  youngest  brother  could  not  keep  pace 
any  longer.  He  was  tottering  down  over- 
taken with  fatigue  and  was  about  to  fall  down 
when  he  cried.  “Brother,  brother  Yudhish- 
thira, I am  going  to  die,  save  me,  save  me,  ” 
King  Yudhishthira  did  not  turn  his  eyes  away 
from  the  goal, from  the  Truth, on  he  went,  went 
-ahead.  He  simply  calls  out  to  his  younger 
brother  to  gather  courage  enough  to  run  up 
to  him  those  two  or  three  feet,  and  he  would 
take  him  with  him  on  that  condition,  but  for 


THl  PATH  OP  TRUTH  1& 

Slothing,  Botbingcould  he  go  one  step  behind  to 
give  him  even  a pull.  On  he  goes.  The  youngest 
brother  dies.  Af;er  a while  the  second  brother 
who  was  at  the  end  of  the  rope,  cried  and 
was  about  to  totter  down.  He  calls  for  help 
^‘Brother,  brother  Yudhishthira,  help  me, 
help  me.  I am  going  to  fall  down.”  But  brother 
Yudhishthira  does  not  turn  back.  On  he 
goes.  This  way  all  the  brothers  died,  but 
King  Yudhishthira  did  not  swerve  or  turn 
back  a single  step.  Away  he  goes,  on  he 
goes  to  the  path  of  Righteousness. 

The  story  runs  that  when  King  Yudhish- 
thira  reached  the  pinnacle  of  Truth,  when  he 
reached  the  goal,  God  himself,  Truth  personi- 
fied appeared  to  him.  Just  as  we  read  in  the 
Bible  that  God  appeared  in  the  shape  of  a 
dove,  so  in  the  Hindu  Scriptures  we  read 
about  God  appearing  to  certain  persons  in 
the  body  of  an  angel  or  in  the  shape  of  the 
King  of  Heaven.  So  the  story  goes  that  when 
King  Yudhishthira  reached  the  pinnacle  of 
Truth,  Truth  personified  approached  and 
asked  him  to  go  in  person  to  Heaven,  to 
ascend  tp  Heaven.  As  you  read  in  the  Bible 


16  IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-EEALIZATION 

about  certain  people  being  raised  alive  to 
Heaven,  so  here  is  the  sborj  of  King  Yudhish- 
thira  being  asked  to  ascend  to  Heaven  alive. 
When  he  locked’at  his  right  band  side,  he 
found  a dog  with  him.  King  Yudhishbhira 
saidj  “0  God,  O Truth,  if  you  want  to  raise 
me  to  the  highest  Heaven,  you  will  have  to 
take  this  dog  also  with  me.  Let  this  dog 
also  ascend  to  the  highest  Heaven  with  me.’’ 
Bat  the  story  says  that  G-  >d  or  Truth  per- 
sonified said,  “ King  Yudhishlhira,  that 
cannot  be.  The  dog  is  not  worthy  of  being 
taken  to  the  highest  Heaven,  the  dog  has  yet 
t")  pass  through  many  transmigrations,  the 
dog  has  yet  to  come  into  the  body  of  man  and 
live  the  right  life  and  live  as  a pure,  imma- 
culate person.  How  then  can  it  be  raised  to 
the  higlieet  Heaven  ? You  are  worthy  of  being 
taken  to  the  highest  Heaven  in  body,  but  not 
the  dog  ” There  King  Yudhishthira  says, 
“0  Truth,  0 God,  I come  liere  for  your  sake 
and  not  for  the  sake  of  Heaven  or  Paradise. 
IE  you  want  to  raise  me  to  the  highest 
Paradise  and  to  enthrone  me  there  you 
will  have  to  take  this  dog  also  with 


THB  PATH  OP  TRUTH 


IT 


me.  My  wife  did  not  keep  pace  with  me,  she 
staggered  on  the  path  of  Righteousness.  My 
youngest  brother  did  not  keep  pace  with 
he  staggered  on  the  path  of  Truth;  my  other 
brothers  did  not  keep  company  with  me,  they 
forsook  me,  they  yielded  themselves  to  weak- 
ness, they  allowed  temptations  to  get  the- 
better  of  them,  they  did  not  keep  pace  with 
me;  but  here  is  this  dog,  he  alone  comes  up 
with  me.  Etere  is  the  dog.  He  shares  my 
pains,  be  shares  my  struggles,  he  shares  my 
fights,  he  partakes  of  my  anguish,  he  labours 
with  me.  Here  is  this  dog.  If  this  dog  divides- 
with  me  my  difficulties,  my  hard  fights  and 
struggles,  way  should  not  he  enjoy  my  para- 
dise or  heaven?  I will  never  go  to  your  paradise 
or  heaven  if  you  do  not  make  this  dog  share 
equally  with  me  that  paradise  or  heaven,  I have 
no  use  for  your  paradise  if  you  do  not  let  in  this 
dog  with  we,” 

There  the  story  says  that  Truth  personi- 
fied or  God  said  once  tpore  to  King  Yudhish- 
thira,  “Please  do  not  ask  this  favour  of  me, 
do  not  ask  me  to  take  this  dog  with  you.’*” 
But  King  Yudhishthira  said,  “Away,  ya 


18 


IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-BBALIZATION 


Brahma,  you  are  no  Truth  or  God  personified. 
You  may  be  sooaa  devil,  you  cannot  be  God 
or  Truth,  because  if  you  be  Truth,  then  why 
■should  you  allow  any  injustice  in  your  pre* 
sence?  Don’t  you  mark  that  if  you  give  me 
the  exclusive  enjoymeht  of  heaven,  and  don’t 
allow  the  dog  to  share  it  my  happiness,  then 
you  are  unjust  to  the  dog  which  shared  my 
troubles?  This  is  not  worthy  of  God  or  Truth 
|)ersonified.”  The  story  says  that  on  this, 
Truth  personified  or  God  appeared  in  his  true 
colours,  and  that  very  dog  was  immediately 
found  to  be  no  longer  the  dog  but  to  be  in 
full  glory  the  Lord  Almighty  Himself.  That 
king  was  being  examined  and  tried,  and  in 
the  final  examination,  in  the  final  trial,  he 
•came  out  successful. 

^This  is  the  way  you  have  to  tread  the 
path  of  Truth.  Even  if  your  dearest  and 
nearest  companions,  those  who  are  next  of 
kin  to  you,  do  not  keep  pace  with  you  on  the 
path  of  righteousness,  do  not  look  upon  them 
f,s  your  friends,  and  if  a dog  accompanies  you 
on  the  path  of  righteousness,  tfiat  dog  should 
1)6  the  nearest  and  dearest  being  to  you. 


THE  PATH  OP  TEUTH 


19 


Thus  make  your  friends  on  the  principle  of 
favouring  your  righteousness,  select  no 
friend  on  the  principle  of  favouring  your  evil 
nature.  If  you  select  your  companions  on 
the  principle  that  they  enjoy  the  same  kind 
of  evil  propensities  that  you  do,  suffering, 
anguish  and  excruciating  pain  will  be  your 
lot. 

It  is  related  of  a Hindu  saint  that  he  was 
once  going  through  the  streets  hungry.  You 
know  in  India  saints  or  sages  come  down 
from  mountains  and  walkthrough  the  streets 
when  they  are  hungry,  and  beg  food  for 
their  bodies.  On  very  rare  occasions  they 
visit  the  streets.  Usually  they  live  outside 
the  cities  in  the  forests,  devoting  their  time 
entirely  to  God-consciousuess.  The  hungry 
saint  was  fed,  [If  Eama  also  takes  something, 
you  will  have  good  reason  to  excuse  him.} 
A lady  brought  to  him  dainty  food  to  eat. 
He  just  took  that  loaf  of  bread  in  his 
handkerchief,  left  the  house,  went  out  into 
the  forest,  as  is  the  way  with  monks  in  India: 
There  he  put  it  in  water  and  making  it  wet 
.ate  it.  The  next  day'  lie  Came  again  to  the 


20  IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-EBALIZATION 

Btreeta  at  the  usual  time.  Again  the  girl 
approached  him,  and  gave  him  something 
very  rich  to  eat.  He  went  back.  The  third 
day  also  that  girl  brought  him  something  very 
good  to  eat,  but  while  she  was  giving  him  thi» 
dainty  food,  she  made  the  remark,  “I  keep 
waiting  for  you.  My  eyes  have  become  sore  in 
waiting  for  you,  in  keeping  watch  at  the  door. 
Your  eyes  have  bewitched  me.”  These  were 
the  words  that  escaped  the  lips  of  that  lady, 
The  sage  went  away.  He  went  to  some  other 
door  and  there  he  got  some  food,  and  eating 
that  food’  he  went  out  to  the  forests  and  threw 
into  the  river  the  food  which  was  offered  him 
by  the  first  lady  who  expressed  her  love  to 
him,  and  the  other  food  that  was  presented  to 
him  by  the  second  lady  he  ate,  and  the  next 
day,  do  you  know  what  he  did?  He  got  very 
hot  irons  and  poked  out  his  eyes,  and  tied 
them  in  his  handkerchief,  and  with  the  aid  of  a 
stick, with  great  difficulty  walking  the  streets 
felt  his  way  to  the  house  of  the  lady  who  had; 
expressed  her  love  to  him,  and  there  he  found 
that  the  lady  was  waiting  for  him  very  anxio* 
usly.  His  eyes  were  fixed  on  the  ground. 


THE  PATH  OF  TRUTH 


21 


The  lady  did  not  notice  that  he  had  poked 
out  his  eyes,  and  when  she  brought  something 
very  rich  for  him  to  eat,  he  presented  his  eye- 
balls to  her  saying,  “Mother,  mother,  take  up 
these  eyes  because  the  eyes  had  bewitched 
you,  and  had  caused  you  so  much  trouble. 
You  have  every  right  to  possess  these  eyes. 
Mother,  you  wanted  these  eyes.  Have  them, 
keep  them,  love  and  eoj  y them,  do  with 
these  eye  balls  whatever  you  wish,  but  for 
heaven’s  sake,  for  mercy’s  sake,  do  not  retard 
my  progress  onward.  Make  me  not  stumble 
in  the  path  of  Truth,*’ 

Now  we  see,  0 people,  that  if  your  eyes  are 
the  stumbling  block  iu  your  way,  oast  thein 
out.  It  is  belter  for  your  body  to  be  without 
light  than  for  your  whole  being  to  perish  in 
darkness.  This  is  the  way. 

If  your  eyes  stand  in  the  way  of  your 
relizing  the  Truth,  poke  ihem  out.  If  your  ears 
tempt  you  and  keep  you  backward,  cut  them 
out.  If  ?our  wif^,  money,  property,  wealthy 
or  anything  stands  in  (he  way,  away  with  it. 
Could  you  loTe  Tfu  h with  the  same  love  as 
you  have  fur  your  wife  and  relatives,  eOuld 


22 


IN  WOODS  OS’  GOD-EEALIZATION 


you  love  Divinity  and  Atman  or  realization 
with  the  same  zest  or  zeal  with  which  you 
love  your  wife,  could  you  love  God  with  even 
half  the  love  that  you  show  your  wife,  you 
would  realize  the  Truth  this ' second.  You 
realize  God  when  you  begin  to  tread  the  path 
of  righteousness,  and  overcome  some  of  the 
temptations  which  present  themselves  in  the 
beginning,  if  you  come  out  victorious  over  the 
ordinary  temptations,  what  will  you  find  ? 
You  will  not  find  this  path  all  rough  and 
without  any  beauty,  you  will  not  find  this 
path  rugged  through  and  through.  They  say 
that  the  path  of  Truth  is  narrower  than  a 
needle’s  end.  In  the  Vedas  it  is  written  that 
the  path  of  Truth  is  as  sharp  and,  narrow  as 
the  razor’s  edge,  but  this  is  not  the  whole 
truth.  In  the  beginning  the  path  seems  to  be 
very  narrow  and  sharp;  but  when  you  come 
out  victorious  over  the  ordinary  temptations, 
you  will  find  the  path  to  be  wonderfully 
beautiful  and  exceedingly  easy.  You  will 
find  that  the  whole  of  nature  helps  you  and 
everything  stands  on  your  side.  These  diffh 
culties,  these  temptations,  these  obstacles, 


, THB  PATH  OP  TEUTH  23“ 

these  struggles  and  oppositions  only  bully 
you.  They  only  scare  and  frighten  you,  but 
do  not  really  harm  you.  If  yon  can  outstare- 
them  and  scare  them  off,  you  will  find  that 
the  difficulties  were  only  seeming  difficulties,, 
the  difficulties  and  temptations  were  only  see'* 
ming  difficulties  and  temptations.  You  will 
find  all  nature  standing  on  your  side,  the 
w)iole  of  creation  ready  to  lackey  you.  Ton 
find  that  out. 

It  is  said  in  one  of  the  Hindu  Scriptures 
which  is  the  Iliad  of  India  and  which  relates 
the  story  of  Rama,  the  greatest  hero  of  the 
world,  or  at  least  of  India,  that  when  he  went 
to  search  out  Truth,  to  discover  or  regain 
Truth,  all  Nature  offered  him  her  serwices. 
It  is  said  that  monkeys  formed  his  army  and 
squirrels  helped  him  in  Building  a bridge 
over  the  gulf.  It  is  said  that  even  geese  cams 
up  on  his  side  to  assist  him  in  overcoming 
his  foes.  It  is  said  that  the  stones  offered,  him 
their  services.  The  stones  forgot  their  naturej; 
the  stones,  when  thrown  into  water,  instead 
of  sinking,  said,  “We  shall  float  in  order  that 
the  cause  of  Truth  be  advanced.*’  It  is  said 


124 


nsr  WOODS  of  aoD-EBAnzAnoN 


that  air,  the  atmosphere,  was  on  his  side,  fire 
held  him,  winds  and  storms  were  on  his  side,  - 
There  is  a saying  in  the  English  language 
that  the  wind  and  wave  are  always  for  the 
brave.  All  nature  stands  up  on  your  side 
when  you  persist,  when  you  overcome  the 
primitive  seeming  difficulties.  If  you  over- 
come the  struggles  or  temptatious  in  the 
beginning,  the  whole  of  nature  must  serve 
you.  Persist  in  standing  by  the  Truth,  and 
you  will  find  that  you  live  in  no  ordinary 
world.  The  world  will  be  a world  of  miracles 
for  you,  the  miracles  all  around  you,  and  woe 
unto  the  gods  if  they  do  not  lackt-y  you  in 
your  adv-noe  onward.  Nature  is  waiting 
anxiously  upon  the  ruler  of  the  Universe. 
ITou  are  the  master  of  the  Universe,  you  are 
the  husband  of  the  whole  world,  if  you  persist 
by  the  Truth. 

Now  Kama  will  conclude  by  relating  to 
you  the  life  of,  according  to  Rama,  one  of  the 
greatest  men  in,  the  world,  the  life  of  an 
Indian  saint.  Shams  Tabrez  is.  his  name. 
This  man  was  born  under  peculiar  cirpums- 
tanoes.  The  story  may  be  true  or  false,  W 


THE  PAOH  op  a?EUTH 


26 


have  nothing  to  do  with  it,  but  there  must  be 
some  trutli  in  it.  It  is  related  about  his  father 
that  he  was  once  the  poorest  man  in  the 
■country.  That  poorest  oaan  d'  v )ted  his  life 
•entirely  to  God  cnusciousness.  forgot  that 
his  body  was  ever  born,  he  emiiely  forgot 
that  his  persouality  ever  exisod  in  this 
world.  For  him  the  world  had  never  been  a 
world.  He  was  G d,  all  Divinity.  And  just 
when  a man’s  wliole  being  is  saturated  with 
an  idea,  from  bead  to  h ot,  every  pore  of  his 
body  was  alive  to  God-Cf  nsoiousness.  It  is 
related  that  when  he  walked  through  the 
streets,  the  people  heard  through  the  pt  res  of 
hii  body  this  8(  ng,  ‘'Haq,  At  alhaq,”  which 
means  “’God,  I am  G d”.  The  song  on  bis 
lips  was  always,  '‘Analhaq,  Analhaq,  Divinity 
I am,  Divinity  I am.”  The  ordinary  people 
gathered  around  him.  They  wanted  to 
murder  him.  They  accused  him  of  heresy. 
Why  is  he  calling  bifioself  God?  He  was 
Divinity  himsel',  to  him  the  body  was  no 
body,  the  world  was  no  world.  When  the 
words  ‘Analhsq’  escaped  his  lips,  he  was  not 
even  conscious  of  that.  J ust  as  a aian  snores 


\ 


20  IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-EBALIZATION 

when  asleep,  similary  from  his  stand-poinfe 
he  was  entirely  lost  in  Divinity,  and  if  those'  • 
words  ‘Analhaq’  escaped  his  lips,  they  were 
like  the  snoring  of  a man  who  is  asleep. 

But  the  people  wanted  to  kill  him.  What 
is  that  to  him,  whom  will  you  kill  ? You  will 
kill  the  body,  but  that  body  from  his  stand- 
point never  existed.  Kill  his  body,  what 
pain  can  it  cause  him?  It  is  related  that  this 
man’s  body  was  placed  upon  a cross.  Yon 
know  that  putting  a body  on  a cross  is  an 
easy  thing,  but  there  they  have  something 
worse  than  a cross.  It  was  a long  iron  pole^ 
pointed  at  the  end  with  a needle-like  end, 
and  the  heart  of  the  man  was  placed  exactly 
on  the  top  of  the  iron  pole,  the  sharp  pointed; 
end  of  the  iron  pole  had  to  press  through 
the  solar  plexus.  This  way  was  the  man- 
put  to  death  in  those  days.  You  see  this  is-  i ^ 
worse  than  a cross  even!  His  body  was  placed;  J 

upon  a cross  of  that  kind,  and  it  is  related!  i 

that  while  his  body  was  placed  there,  this  r/ 
man’s  face  was  glowing  with  glory,  and,  ! i 
through  every  hair  of  his  body  the  sam& 
sweet  song  was  all  the  time  cording  out—  ; 'j 

"I 


THE  PATH  OP  TKUTH  . 2T 

% 

“Analliaq,  I am  God,  I am  God,  Divinity  I am,. 
Divinity  I am.”  The  body  dies,  to  Mm  it 
makes  no  difference.  There  you  see  that  if  for 
the  sake  of  Truth  you  have  to  give  up  the  • 
body,  give  it  up.  This  is  the  last  attachment 
broken.  -What  to  say  of  giving  up  wordly 
attachments  for  the  sake  of  Truth;  for  the 
sake  of  Truth  you  have  to  give  up  not  only 
worldly  attachments,  but  if  there  be  need  to- 
give  up  the  body,  give  it  up.  This  is  how  you 
have  to  tread  the  path  of  Truth.  Here  when- 
the  man  was  hanging  upon  that  pointed  pole, 
drops  of  blood  fell  from  his  body,  and  the  story 
says  that  those  drops  of  blood  were  gathered 
by  a young  girl.  This  young  girl  who  believed, 
the  same  way  as  the  saint,  this  young  girl 
who  was  of  the  same  thought  as  the  preacher,, 
drank  up  this  blood,  and  they  say  that  she 
was  conceived.  It  may  be  true  Or  false,  we- 
have  nothing  to  do  with  that.  According  to* 
Vedanta,  if  Christ  could  be  of  immaculate- 
conception,  this  could  also  betrue^  because 
here  was  a man  who  was  not  inferior  to  Christ, 
really  superior  to  him  in  many  respects.  This; 
woman  gave  birth  to  a body  who  is  the  sag©#. 


I 


-28  IN'  “WOODS  OF  GOD-EBALIZATION  I 

whose  life  Rama  wants  to  relate  to  you.  From 
his  beginning,  from  his  'V'ery  childhood  he  was 
all  Divinity,  even  far  exceeding  his  father. 

- There  is  such  a great  book,  you  will  believe  ; 

that,  large  work  which  came  from  the  lips  of  | 

this  hero.  This  man  did  not  take  up  a pen  and  | 

write  it,  but  it  is  sdd  that ) hrough  him  always  ‘ 

poetry  came  out,  all  that  he  spoke  was  poetry,  ;; 

all  that  he  said  was  poetry.  But  what  kind  of  I 

poetry? — not  the  doggerel  of  your  American  :: 

poets.  It  was  real  poetry  in  the  true  sense  of 
the  word.  It  was  God-consciousness  aod  noth-  I 

ing  else.  It  was  sublime  with  Divine  ideas.  [ 

Every  word  is  worth  its  weight  in  gold,  if  it  ; 

*0001(1  be  weighed  at  all. 

There  is  a very  remarkable  fact  related 
.about  this  man.  At  one  time  there  appeared 
to  him  some  people  wlio  were  coxiiv  ( ted  with  [ 

>Bome  show,  you  might  suy,  a circus  or  some 
other  kind  of  show.  When  they  performed  it  ; 

in  the  presence  of  the  king,  he  was  highly  3 

pleased  with  them,  and  offered  them  a thou- 
sand doliais.  Afterwards,  the  king  repented. 

The  king  did  not  think  it  advisable  to  give 
away  thousands  of  dollars  evejy  night  for 


THE  PATH  OP  TBITTH  29“ 

mere  empty  shows  and  so,  in  order  to  get 
back  his  thousand  dollars,  he  made  a pre- 
tence, and  asked  those  people  to  appear  in  the 
garb  of  a lion,  and  thus  if  the  lion’s  perform- 
ance was  pleasing  to  the  king,  he  might  give- 
them  something  enormous,  something  great, 
otherwise  the  king  would  fine  them  all  their 
property.  These  people  could  not  give  a lion’s- 
performance,  they  could  not  put  on  the  garb 
or  assume  the  shape  of  a lion  and  please  the 
king.  You  see,  in  India,  there  are  people 
who  put  on  all  sorts  of  garbs  and  appear  in 
the  shape  of  st  me  animals  and  make  them- 
selves appear  to  all  intents  and  purposes  the 
animals  they  play,  but  they  could  not  assume 
the  garb  of  the  lion. 

These  people  came  to  this  man  and  were 
weeping  and  crying  and  shedding  tears.  The 
story  says  that  this  sage  being  in  tune  with 
the  Universe,  in,  harmony  with  the  whole 
nature,  being  one  with  each  and  all,  naturah 
sympathy  overtook  his  heart,  and  all  of  a 
sudden  he  spoke  to  those  people  to  be  of  good 
oheer  because  he  was  to  appear  as  a lion,  and 
to  give  the  performance  of  a lion  himself,. 


80 


IN  WOODS  OF  OOD-RBALIZATIOF 


So  the  story  goes  that  the  next  day  when  the 
king  and  his  courtiers  were  all  standing, 
waiting  to  see  a man  assume  the  shape  and 
hgure  of  a lion,  all  of  a sudden,  as  if  by  magic, 
a real  lion  jumped  into  the  pit.  This  lion  at 
once  roared  and  roared,  he  took  up  the  child 
of  the  king  and  tore  it  to  pieces.  He  took  up 
•some  other  boy  and  threw  it  out  to  the  sky. 
You  see  here  was  a man  who  was  in  reality 
Divinity  and  God.  To  this  man  the  idea  “I  am 
this  little  puny  body”  had  become  a thing  of 
the  past,  it  had  become  absolutely  meaning* 
less.  He  was  Divinity  himself,  and  the  God 
that  appeared  in  the  shape  of  a lion,  the  same 
•was  he,  and  he  was  in  a moment’s  thought  a 
lion.  • (Just  as  you  think  so  you  become,  and 
if  you  have  felt  and  realized  your  Divinity  as 
'God,  all  your  thoughts  and  depires  are  bound 
to  fructify,  to  be  realized  on  the  spot.)  So 
this  man’s  thought  that  he  could  appear  as  a 
lion  was  immediately  realized,  and  a lion  he 
was. , The  show  was  over.  The  sage  after 
Jrilling  this  boy  went  away,  becaufse  he  had 
not  to  become  a lion  and  respect  this  body  or 
(that.  He  was  no  respecter  of  persons.  But 


•*  THE  PATH  OP  TRUTH  81 

liere  the  king  was  exasperated,  the  king  and 
the  courtiers  were  all  rage  personified,  they 
wanted  to  wreak  vengeance  upon  this  man. 
They  came  to  him  and  said,  “Sir,  sir,  please 
bring  this  boy  'to  life  again.  If  you  can  kill 
him,  you  can  bring  him  to  life  also.  Bring  him 
back  to  life,  just  as  Christ  used  to  bring  to  life 
the  dead,  by  saying  ,...(Qum  Biyazn 

Allah)  which  means  “Rise  in  the  name  of  God, 
glory  to  God  and  walk,  be  alive,  come  back  to 
life.”  They  asked  him  to  make  that  dead  boy 
come  to  life  in  the  name  of  God.  The  sage 
' laughed  and  said,  (Qum  Biyazn  Allah) 

which  means  “Come  back  to  life  in  the  name 
of  God,”  but  the  boy  did  not  revive.  The  saint 
said,  “The  boy  does  not  come  to  life  in  the 
name  of  God.”  He  said  again,  “Come  to  life  in 
the  name  of  God.”  Still  the  boy  did  not  come 
to  life.  He  said  again,  “Come  to  life,  get  up 
and  walk  in  the  name  of  God,  the  Lord,”  but 
the  boy  did  not  come  to  life.  The  sage  smiled 
and  said  j*3  (Qum  Biyazni)  which  means 
“Come  to  life  by  My  order,  through  my 
command,  come  to  life,”  and  the  boy  came  tp 
life.  This  is  the  truth,  ‘‘Qum  Biyazni,”  “Cotpe 


# 

82  IN  WOODS  OF  GOD  EEALIZAMON* 

to  life  in  My  name,”  and  the  boy  waa  all  right* 
The  boy  came  t ) life,  but  the  people  all  around 
him  could  not  bear  it.  They  said,  ‘‘Here  is 
a man,  a h retie.  He  takes  all  this  credit  to 
himself.  He  wants  to  make  himself  equal  tO' 
God.  He  ought  to  be  put  to  death.  He  ought 
to  be  murdered,  fliyed  alive.*'  To  the  sage  it 
meant  nothing.  The  people  understood  him 
not.  He  is  not  calling  the  body,  the  little 
personality,  God.  He  had  already  killed  and 
cruoifi-d  hie  flesh.  The  people  wanted  to  flay 
him  aliv^>,  and  the  story  says  that  that  man 
immediately  applied  his  nails  to  his  head,  and 
just  as  the  skin  of  animals  is  torn  and  sepa- 
rated from  the  body,  so  with  his  own  nails  he 
tore  his  own  skin,  cut  iceff  and  threw  it  away. 
And  there  is  a fine,  long  poem  written  by  him 
on  that  occasion.  The  purport  of  that  song  is 
“0  Self,  0 Self,”  he  is  addressing  himself,  “to 
whom  the  poison  of  the  world  is  the  nectar 
and,  0 Self,  to  whom  the  nectar  of  the  world 
(that  is  to  say,  the  sensuous  enjoyments)  m 
poison.  Here  are  people  wanting  something* 
The  world  is  nothing  else  but  a dead  carcass 
(and  here  dead  carcass  means  ‘‘sensuoue 


THH  PATH  OF  TEtJTH.  33 

enjoyments”),  the  worldly  pleasures  are  noth- 
ing else  bub  a dead  carcass  ; and  the  people 
who  run  after  them  are  no  better  than  dogs. 
Here  are  these  dogs.  Give  them  this  flesh 
to  eat.”  This  story  may  or  may  not  be  true. 
Rama  has  nothing  to  do  with  it,  but  the  spirit 
of  the  story,  the  moral  of  the  story  you  have 
to  bear  in  mind. 

Here,  in  order  to  realise  the  truth,  to 
tread  the  path  of  righteousness,  give  up  all 
attachment  rise  above  worldy  desires  and 
selfish  clingings.  If  you  free  yourself  of 
worldly  clingings  and  selfish  desires,  what 
about  the  Truth  ? Truth  you  are  this  moment. 
Fools  pray,  “More  light,  I want  more  light.” 
You  need  not  pray  that  way.  You  need 
not  waste  even  a prayer  on  calling  for  Light.' 
If  you  make  yourselves  this  second  divested 
of  all  desires,  * if  you  free  yourselves  of  all 
worldly  clingings,  you  know  that  every 
desire  of  yours  chops  out  a . part  of  yourself, 
leaves  you  only  a small  fraction  of  yourself. 
How  seldom  it  is  that  we  meet  a whole  man. 
A whole  man  is  an  inspired  . man,  a whole 
man  is  the  Truth.  Every  wish  or  clinging 


IN  WOODS  OF  aOD  RBALIZATION. 


S4' 


makea  you  a proper  fraction  bub  in  reality  it 
makes  an  improper  portion,  insignificant 
portion  of  yourself.  The  very  moment  you 
nasb  overboard  these  desires,  clingings,  loves, 
hatreds  and  attachments  and  also  throw  off 
oven  the  desire  for  light  and  chant  OM  for  a 
oeoond,  freeing  yourself  from  hatred  and 
attachment,  well  balanced  in  equilibrium, 
nothing^  of  yourself  leit  with  that  person,  with 
that  body,  or  with  that  object,  all  that  part  of 
yourself  which  you  have  left  with  the  object 
or  desire  gone  ; sit  still,  chant  OM,  and  then 
think  who  it  is  within  you.  Is  it  not  your  own 
Self  that  makes  the  hair  grow  and  the  blood 
flow  through  your  veins?  Is  it  not  your 
own  Self  who  created  this  body  ? This 
wonderful  world  is  also  your  handiwork. 
This  is  your  own  creation  most  certainly. 
Mark  it.  Who  is  it  that  hears  through  you  ? 
Is  it  not  your  Self  ? Who  is  it  that  sees 
through  you  ? Is  it  not  your  Self?  Who  is 
it  that  makes  the  blood  flow  in  your  veins  ? 
Is  it  not  your  Self  ? And  if  that  Self  of  yours 
could  work  out  such  marvellous  fact,  the 
world  is  your  own  creation.  Peel  that  and 


ma®  PATH  OF  TRUTH.  36 

rejoice  in  your  one  Divinity,  and  derive 
pleasure  from  within  You,  enjoy  happiness  of 
Your  own  Atman.  Throw  aside  all  abnormal 
desires  and  inordinate  wishes.  Chant  OM, 
OM.  If  you  do  that  for  a few  moments,  your 
whole  being  from  head  to  foot  becomes 
Light.  Why  pray  for  Light  when  Light  is 
your  own  Self  ? You  become  Light  imme- 
diately, Make  yourself  whole,  get  rid  of 
desires  and  attachment,  get  rid  of  this 
repulsion  and  attraction.  It  is  attachment 
that  detaches.  When  yon  reach  home,  see 
to  what  you  are  attached.  If  you  are  attached 
to  name  or  fame,  give  up  that.  If  you  are 
attached  to  the  desire  for  popularity,  detach 
yourself  from  it ; if  you  are  attached  even  to 
the  wish  to  the  desire  to  help  the  world,  give 
that  up.  This  seems  to  be  something  in- 
ordinate. Why  should  the  world  be  so 
poor  as  to  be  begging  help  from  you  all  the 
time  ? 

Rama  says,  take  up  your  duty  or  work 
with  no  notice  or  desire  on  your  part.  Do 
your  work,  enjoy  your  work,  because  your 

work  by  itself  is  pleasure,  because  work  is* 
% 


36 


m WOODS  OP  OOD-B^ALIZlTION. 


the  other  name  of  realization.  Take  to  your 
work  because  work  you  have  to  do.  Work 
leads  you  to  realization.  Do  not  take  ta 
work  on  any  other  ground.  Come  to  your 
work  in  an  independent  spirit,  just  as  a prince' 
to  play  football  or  some  other  game  for 
pleasure's  sake,  so  come  to  your  work  because 
pleasure  or  happiness  lives  in  the  garb  of 
work.  Independent  we  feel,  not  bound  by  a 
thing. 

People  say  duty,  duty,^  duty.  Why  should 
duty  lord  it  over  you  ? Feel  no  responsibility 
to  anybody,  you  are  your  own  Lord,  Have 
no  fear.  We  say  you  will  have  to  work,  but 
when  doing  other  work,  which  work  you  make 
religious,  which  you  make  holy  and  sacred, 
you  are  engaged  in  that,  well  and  good ; 
when  your  hands  are  not  employed,  when 
your  hands  are  free  and  you  are  sitting  in 
your  room,  enjoy  your  godhead,  relish  your 
Divinity.  That  is  the  finest  work.  There 
throw  aside  all  attachment  you  own.  People 
say  that  attachment  is  necessary,  motives 
are  necessary,  to  make  us  work,  A false  idea. 
Give  up  all  attachment,  free  yourself  of  all 


37 


,THB  PATH  OF  TRUTH,  ./ 

deiires,  and  the  very  second  you  find  your- 
self free,  you  feel  no  responsibility  or  burdens 
thrown  on  your  shoulders.  All  the  burdens  on 
your  ahoulders  are  plaoed  thereby  yourself. 
Nobody  is  required  to  come  and  relieve  you 
of  the  burdens.  When  you  find  that  there 
ifl  no  burden  on  your  shoulders*  when,  you 
find  all  the  objects  of  love  are  with  you  when 
you  live  this  Vedanta,  youp  whole  being  is 
Light.  Being  the  Light  of  Rights,  to  whom 
are  you  to  pray  for  Light  ? This  is  the  secret. 
Free  you  become.  Who  puts  you  in  bond- 
age ? Who  is  it  that  enslaves  you  ? Your 
own  desires,  nothing  else.  All  the  magnetism 
of  the  world,  all  the  powers  of  the  world 
flow  from  you,  all  the  miracles  of  the  world 
are  your  abjeet  slaves,  nothing  more.  Get 
rid  of  these  desirea,  free  you  become  this 
moment,  and  when  you  get  rid  of  all  desires, 
what  immense  joy  should  it  not  bring  you  ? 
No  responsibility;  no  fear.  Why  should  you 
fear  ? Because  you  are  afraid  that  this  thing 
should  be  lost.  You  fear  this  man,  you  fear 
that,  you  fear  ridicule  because  you  desire 
this  good  name,  you  are  attached  to  good 


38  IN  WOODS  or  god-eealiza;tion. 

name.  All  fear  and  anxiety  is  the  result 
of  desires,  Headaches  and  heartaches 
are  the  consequence  of  desires.  You  cringe 
and  sneak  before  the  President  or  King, 
because  you  desire  his  good  grace.  You 
become  the  Lord  of  lords,  the  King  of  kings 
when  you  are  free  of  desires,  when  one  by 
one  these  desires  are  thrown  off.  How  free 
and  happy  you  become  that  moment ! Thus 
Rama  says  that  the  path  of  Truth  is  not  a 
thing  to  be  accomplished  or  brought  about, 
your  exertions  and  efforts  are  that  you  will 
have  to  undo  simply  the  bondage  and 
thraldom  which  you  have  already  done 
through  your  desires. 

OMl  OMI 

Pleasures  arc  like  poppies  spread, 

You  seize  flower,  its  bloom  is  shed, 

Or  like  the  snowfall  on  the  river, 

A moment  white,  then  lost  for  ever, 

Or  like  the  Borealis  race, 

That  flits  ere  you  can  fiind  its  place. 

Or  like  the  rainbow's  lovely  form 
Vanishing  amid  the  storm. 


I 


LECTURE  II. 

THE  GOAL  OP  RELIGION. 


Lecture  delivered  at  the  Hermetic  Brotherhood  Hall 
San  Francisco,  on  Saturday,  .December  6, 1902. 


Mt  Alter  Egos,  Mt  Other  Selves, 

There  will  be  a regular  course  of  lectures,, 
to  which  to-night’s  talk  may  be  looked  upon 
as  an  introduction,  “What  is  the  Goal  of 
Religion,  and  how  do  the  Hindus  try  to 
realize  it 

According  to  the  Hindus,  everybody  i» 
God,  the  most  precious  Jewel,  the  whole 
Treasure,  the  supreme  Bliss  and  source  of  all 
happiness  in  Himself.  Everybody  is  Godt 
and  all  in  himself.  If  so,  how  is  it  that  people 
suffer?  They  suffer  not  because  they  have  not 
the  remedy;  not  because  they  do  not  possess 
the  infinite  joy  in  themselves;  not  becaUse- 
they  have  not  the  priceless  jewel  withint 


40  IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-RBAIilZATION. 

ilieniBelvep,  but  becauae  they  do  not  know 
how  to  untie  the  knot  which  holds  it,  how  to 
■open  the  casket  which  contains  it.  In  other 
words,  people  do  not  know  how  to  enter  their 
own  spirits  and  realize  their  own  Self.  All 
religion  is  eiihply  an  attempt  to  unveil 
ourselves  and  to  explain  our  Self.  We 
have  placed  a curtain  before  the  precious 
jewel  wicbin  us  with  our  own  hands,  by  our 
own  efforts,  and  have  made  ourselves  miser- 
able, poor  wretches,  as  Emerson  puts  it. 
“Every  mhh  is  Grod  playing  the  fool.” 

All  creed ^1  are  simply  the  efforts  to  strike 
out,  to  rend  asunder  the  veil  which  covers 
our  exes.  There  are  some  creeds  which 
have  succeeded  in  making  the  veil  much 
thinner  than  other  creeds,  but  in  all  creeds 
there  are  people  who  have  the  true  spirit 
and  wherever  the  true  spirit  connes  whether 
the  curtain  be  thick  or  thin,  it  is  pushed 
aside  for  the  time  being  and  a glimpse  into 
the  Reality  is  had.  It  will  be  illustrated  by 
this  example.  Here  is  a curtain  or  veil. 
(Here  the  Swami  placed  a handkerchief 
before  his  eyes.)  It  is  before  the  eyes,  We  can 


THE  GOAL  OP  EBLIGION.’ 


41 


push  aside  th«  cuitain  and  see,  but  the  cur- 
tain again  comes  up  before  the  eyes.  Tbe 
curtain  ia  made  thinner  (here  some  of  the 
folds  of  the  handkerchief  were  taken  down), 
and  when  the  curtain  is  very  thin  it  can 
etill  be  shoved  aside,  but  it  comes  up  before 
the  eyes  agaic.  It  does  not  leave  the  eyes 
permanently.  We  will  make  it  thinner  still. 
In  this  state  also  it  can  be  slid  aside  fora 
while.  But  it  comes  before  the  eyes  again. 
When  the  veil  is  made  extremely  thin,  even 
though  it  be  not  thrust  aside,  the  veil  does 
not  Bta.nd  ,in  ihe  way  of  our  vision.  We  can 
see  through  it,  and  even  now  as  before,  vre 
■can  also  remove  it  at  times.  When  the 
curtain  is  made  extremely  thin,  it  is  practi- 
cally no  curtain,  and  we  enjoy  supreme 
happiness,  in  spite  of  it;  we  are  face  to  face 
•with  God}  nay  we  are  God.  Nothing  in 
this  world  can  disturb  us  or  mar  our  happi- 
ness; nothing  can  stand  in  our  way.  This 
is  the  advantage  over  other  creeds  of  Vedanta 
which  reduces  the  curtain  of  ignorance  (Maya) 
to  its  thinnest  and  enables  at  Qyani  to  enjoy 
blissful  vision  in  business-life. 


i • 


42  IN  WOODS  OF  GOD  BBALIZATION. 

The  votaries  of  all  religious  creeds  Gan  at 
times  be  en  rapport  with  Divinity  and  lift  off 
the  veil,  thick  or  thin,  from  before  their  eyes 
for  so  long  as  they  remain  in  communion 
with  the  Supreme  Being,  A Vedantin  also 
can  do  that,  can  throw  himself  into  a state 
of  happy  trance;  but  he  enjoys,  celestial 
vision  even  in  the  ordinary  state,  a celestial 
vision  which  creeds  of  thicker  veil  do  not. 

All  the  sects  in  this  world,  including,  those 
of  India,  may  be  branched  under  three 
principal  headings.  In  Sanskrit  we  call  these 
‘Tassyaivaham,*  ’Tavaivaham,’ 

‘Twamevaham’  The  mean- 

ing of  the  first  ‘Tassyaivaham’  is ‘T  am  His,” 
This  forrd  of  creed  keeps  the  curtain  in  its 
thickest  form.  The  second  stage  of  religious 
. creeds  is  ‘Tavaivaham,’  which  means,  ‘‘I  am 
Thine.”  You  will  notice  the  difference 
between  the  first  phase  of  creeds  or  dogmas, 
and  the  second.  In  the  first  attempts,  in  the 
religious  direction,  the  devotee,  the  wor- 
shipper, looks  upon  God  as  away  from  him, 
as  invisible,  and  he  speaks  of  God  in  the 
third  person,  as  if  he  were  absent,  ‘‘I  am 


‘ THE  GOAL  OF  EBEiaiON.  4^ 

His.”  This  is  the  beginning  of  religion,  it  is' 
like  mother’s  milk  to  every  child  of  religion,. 
Without  having  once  fed  upon  this  milk,  a? 
inan  is  incapable  of  making  further  progress- 
in  religion,  ‘T  am  His.”  Is  it  not  sweet  when 
a man  realises  even  this  perfectly;  awakes 
early  in  the  morning  and  thinks,  “My  master 
wakes  me,”  goes  to  his  official  duties  and 
looks  upon  those  duties  as  imposed  upon  him 
by  his  dear,  sweet  Master,  God  ; looks  upon 
the  whole  world  as  God’s  and  regards  his 
house,  his  relatives,  his  friends  as  God’s,  as 
vouchsafed  unto  him  by  God?  Oh,  is  not 
the  world' turned  into  a veritable  Heaven,  is 
not  the  world  converted  into  a Paradise?' 
Let  the  man  be  sincere,  let  him  earnestly 
and  with  his  whole  heart  feel  and  realize 
that  everything  about  him  is  his  Master’s,, 
his  God’s,  and  this  body  is  His.  When 
realized  perfectly,  even  this  idea  brings  ex- 
quisite Joy,  indescribable  happiness,  supreme 
bliss— it  is  sublime.  This  is  sweet  enough 
when  realised  and  put  into  practice,  but  as- 
a creed  it  is  only  the  beginning. 

Compare  with  it  the  second  phase  of 


44  IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-EBALIZATION 

■creeds,  the  second  stage  of  religious  Ufe  and 
devotion  called  ‘Tavaivaham,’  “I  am  Thine. 
I need  Q'hee  every  hour,  I am  Thine,  Thine.” 
The  first  was  sweet,  but  this  is  sweeter.  The 
first  state  was  very  dear  and  very  lovely, 
but  this  is  more  lovely  and  more  dear. 
Just  mark  the  difference.  The  difference 
is  illustrated  by  the  veil  having  become 
thinner.  You  know  that  in  ‘T  am  Thine,” 
'God  is  no  longer  spoken  of  in  the  third 
person ; He  is  no  longer  looked  upon  as 
absent,  as  behind  the  curtain,  but  comes  face 
to  face  with  us.  He  is  near  and  dear  to  us, 
very  close  to  us.  He  comes  closer  to  us, 
we  become  more  familiar  with  him.  As  a 
creed  this  is  higher.  But  it  often  happens 
that  people  believe  in  this  creed,  and  address 
God  as  very  familiar,  very  near  to  them,  but 
they  lack  the  true  earnest  spirit,  the  Living 
Faith. 

L ving  Faith  being  conjoined  to  the  first 
state  of  religious  devolopment,  the  curtain, 
though  very  thick,  is  for  the  time  being 
removed.  White  a man  is  feeling  with  his 
whole  heart  and  soul — with  every  drop  of 


45> 


’ THB  GOAL  OS’  EELIGION. 

his  blood — the  idea  that  he  is  God’s,  ‘‘I  am- 
His”,  as  it  were,  being  poured  forth  from 
every  pore  of  his  body;  the  sincerity,  the- 
earnestness,  the  ardour  and  the  zeal  for  the 
time  being,  remove  the  curtain  from  before 
his  eyes,  and  he  is  lost,  merged  in  God,  in 
the  All,  becomes  godly,  ho  becomes  God  for 
that  time.  Sometimes  the  man  who  believes- 
in  the  high  principle  “I  am  Thine,”  lacks- 
that  true  Linn g Faith  and  does  not  enjoy 
full  well  the  sweets  of  God’s  presence.  But 
Living  Faith  and , earnestness  can  be  con- 
joined to  the*^  second  stage  of  religious  creed 
as  well. 

The  third  form  of  creed  is  called  ‘Twame- 
vaham,’  and  means  ‘T  am  Thou.”  You  see- 
how  near  it  brings  us  to  God.  In  'the  first 
form  “I  am  His,”  God  is  away,  off.  In  • 
the  second  form  “I  am  Thine,”  God  is  face- 
to  face  with  us.  He  has  become  closer  to  us 
but  in  the  final  stage  of  religious  develop- 
ment the  two  become  one  and  the  lover  and 
the  beloved  are  lost  in  Love.  Thus  is  Vedanta 
realized.  The  moth  neared  and  neared  the 
light’till  it  burned  its  body  and  became  Light;, 


46  IN  WOODS  01-  aOD-EBALlZATION. 

The  word  Upanishad  (Vedanta)  means  literally'' 
■approaching  so  close  (XJpa)  to  the  Light  of 
lights  that  most  certainly  (ni)  the  moth  of 
-separating  and  dividing  consciousness  may 
be  destroyed  (shad).  The  true  lover  of  God 
becomes  one  with  Him,  and  unconsciously, 
spontaneously,  involuntarily  such  expressions 
find  utterance  through  his  lips,  “I  am  He,” 
“I  am  He,’-  “I  am  He,”  “I  am  Thou,”  “Thou 
and  I are  one,*'  “I  am  God,  I am  God.  No- 
thing less  can  I be.”  This  ii  the  final  stage  of 
•religious  development.  That  is  the  highest 
devotion.  This  is  called  the  Vedanta,  which 
means  the  end  of  knowledge.  Here  does  all 
■knowledge  find  its  end  ; here  is  the  goal 
reached.  Even  in  this  creed,  where  the 
curtain  is  so  thin  that  we  can  see  the  whole 
. reality,  even  though  the  curtain  is  thin,  there 
are  some  who  lack  earnestness,  sincerity  or 
single-mindedness,  and  do  not  slide  away 
the  curtain  entirely  to  taste  full  realization  ; 
and  there  are  those  also  who,  after  arriving 
intellectually  at  this  conviction,  begin  to 
realize  the  idea  through  feeling  to  such  a 
■degree  that  they  remove  the  curtain  and 


,■  THE  .GOAL  OF  BBLIGION,  47 

-enjoy  heayenly  Bliss — they  become  Heaven 
itself.  These  are  called  liberated,  even  in 
-this  life,  JivanmuTctas. 

The  refining  of  creed  or  the  thinning  of  the 
•curtain  comes  chiefly  through  the  intellect, 
and  the  lifting  of  the  veil  is  effected  through 
feeling.  The  three  forms  of  creed  have  been 
described.  Now  let  us  see  how  far  it  is  possible 
for  men  in  the  different  creeds  to  shift  the 
the  curtain  between  whiles.  A few  Hindu 
•stories  will  serve  as  illustrations. 

There  was  a girl  very  deeply  in  love,  her 
whole  being  transformed  into  love.  At  one 
time  she  was  seriously  ill,  and  doctors  were 
called.  They  said  that  the  only  way  to  cure 
her  was  to  take  out  some  of  her  blood.  They 
applied  their  lancets  to  the  flesh  of  her  arms, 
but  no  blood  came  out  of  her  body.  But  at 
the  same  time  curiously  enough  blood  was 
observed  gushing  from  the  skin  of  her  lover. 
What  a wonderful  union ! You  will  call 
that  a tradition,  a false  story,  but  it  can  be 
true.  Often  do  those  people  who  experience 
love,  though  of  a lower  degree,  verify  some- 
ihing  like  that  in  their  own  lives.  That 


48  IN  WOODS  OF  aOD-BBALIZATION. 

/ 

girl  bad  forgotten  her  own  personality  and 
had  made  herself  one  with  her  lover  and 
the  lover  had  merged  himself  in  the  lady’s> 
love. 

Such  a union  with  God  is  religion.  Let 
my  body  become  His  body  and  let  His  Self  be- 
come nay  Self, 

In  a religious  book  of  the  Hindus,  Yog 
Vashishthat  we  are  told  of  a lady  who  was 
thrown  into  fire.  The  people  saw  that  the 
fire  did  not  burn  her.  Her  lover  was  thrown 
into  the  fire,  but  it  did  not  burn  him  also. 
How  was  it?  They  were  thrown  into  the 
river  but  it  did  not  carry  them  off.  They 
were  thrown  down  from  the  tops  of  moun- 
tains arid  not  a bone  was  broken.  How  was- 
it  ? At  that  time  they  could  not  give  any 
explanation,  they  were  beyond  themselves, 
they  were  in  that  state  where  no  questions 
could  reach  them.  Long  afterwards  the  reason 
was  asked,  and  they  said  that  to  each  of 
them  the  beloved  one  was  all  in  all ; the 
fire  Was  no  fire,  it  appeared  to  that  lady 
her  lover,  and  to  the  man  the  same  fire- 
appeared  to  be  his  beloved  one.  The  water 


THB  GOAL  - OF  RELIGION."  49 

was  no  water  to  them  ; it  was  all  the  beloved 
one.  The  stones  were  no  stones  to  them  ; 
the  body  was  no  body  to  them  ; it  was  all 
the  beloved  one.  How  could  the  beloved  one 
harm  them  ? 

We  read  in  the  Hindu  Puranas  of  a young: 
boy  whose  father,  a king,  wanted  to  turn  his 
son  from  religious  life.  He  desired  him  to 
remain  a worldling,  like  himself,  but  the 
remonstrances  and  admonitions  of  the  parent 
did  not  prevail  upon  the  child — they  were 
all  lost  on  him.  In  order  to  prevent  the 
child  from  his  intention,  the  father  cast  him 
into  fire  but  it  burnt  him  not.  The  king 
then  threw  his  child  into  running  water  bub 
it  bore  the  child  up.  To  him  the  fire,  the 
water  and  other  elements  had  ceased  to  be 
harmful — they  were  realized  in  their  true 
state.  The  boy  had  dehypnotized  himself, 
into  this  real  state.  Everything  uuto  him  was- 
God,  all  Love.  The  threats,  frowns,  and  brow- 
beating, Sword  and  flame,  were  nothing  else 
than  sweet  heaven.  How  could  he  be  injured  ? 

Some  time  ago  a Hindu  monk  was  sit-- 
dng  on  the  hank  of  the  Ganges,  in  the  deep 


€0  IN  WOODS  OJ  aOD-EBALIZATION. 

Himalayan  foresfca  near  Rishikesh.  On  the 
opposite  bank  some  other  monks  were  obser- 
ving him  while  he  was  chanting  to  himself 
Shivoham  ! Shivoham  ! Shivoham  ! which 
means  I am  God,  I am  God.  There  appeared 
a tiger  on  the  scene.  The  tiger  came  and  got 
him  in  his  claws,  and  though  in  the  fangs 
of  the  tiger,  the  same  chant  was  coming  out 
from  him  in  the  . same  tone,  in  the  same 
fearless  strain,  Shivoham  ! Shivoham  ! Shivo- 
ham  ! The  tiger  tore  off  his  hands  and  legs, 
and  there  was  the  same  sound,  unabated 
in  intensity.  What  do  you  think  of  that  ? 
What  do  you  think  of  this  saying,  “ I am 
God,  I am  God  ” ? Gould  you  call  it  agnos- 
ticism ? Far  from  it,  far  from  it.  This  is  the 
final  realization.  Do  not  lovers,  on  reaching 
that  summit  of  love,  feel  themselves  to  be 
one  with  their  beloved  one  ? Does  not  the 
mother  call  her  child  the  flesh  of  her  flesh, 
the  blood  of  her  blood,  the  bones  of  her  bones? 
And  does  not  the  mother  regard  the  child 
as  her  other  ego,  as  her  other  seif  ? Are  not 
the  interests  of  the  child  identical  with  the 
interests  of  the  mother  ? Indeed  they  are. 


THE  GOAL  OE  EBLIGION.’  51 

Embracing  Him,  accepting  Him,  wed- 
ding Him,  become  one  with  Him  to  such  a 
•degree  and  so  intensely  that  there  may  be 
left  no  trace  of  separation.  Instead  of  praying 
'‘Thy  will  be  done,  0 'Lord,”  let  your  joy  be 
*‘My  will  is  being  done.” 

In  India,  long  ago,  ways  and  customs 
were  very  different  from  what  you  find  them 
in  America  in  these  days.  In  America,  you 
have  electric,  lights  to  illuminate  your  houses 
at  night.  At  the  time  of  which  Rama  is  going 
to  speak,  the  Hindus  used  clay  lamps  and 
when  one  family  got  their  lamps  lit,  the 
people  of  the  adjoining  houses  would  go  into 
their  neighbour’s  house  to  light  theirs.  One 
evening  a maiden  who  was  ardently  in  love 
with  Krishna  went  to  the  house  of  his  father 
on  the  pretext  of  lighting  her  lamp.  It  need 
not  be  said  that  it  was  in  reality  a desire  to 
get  herself  singed  like  a moth  at  the  light  of 
Krishna’s  face  that  led  her  to  the  house  of 
Krishna  rather  than  to  any  other  house  with 
lighted  lamps.  She  really  went  to  see  him  ; 
the  lighting  of  the  lamp  was  only  the  excuse 
ehe  gave  her  ihother.  She  had  to  apply  the 


52  IN  WOODS  OF  QOD-EEALIZATION, 

wick  of  ter  lamp  to  that  of  the  burning  lamp^ 
but  her  eyes  were  not  on  the  lamps,  they 
• were  on  the  face  of  the  dear  little  Krishna. 
She  was  looking  at  that  charming,  bewitching 
face  of  Krishna  ; she  was  looking  at  him  so- 
intently  that  she  did  not  notice  that  instead 
of  the  wick  of  her  lamp  being  in  contact  with 
the  burning  lamp,  her  fingers  were  burning 
in  it.  The  flame  continued  to  burn  her  fingers 
but  she  noticed  it  not.  Time  passed  on  and  she- 
did  not  return  home.  Her  mother  became  im- 
patient and  could  bear  the  delay  no  longer. 
She  went  to  her  neighbour’s  house,  and  there 
she  saw  her  daughter’s  hand  burning  and  the 
daughter  unconscious  of  it ; the  fingers  were 
singed  and  were  shrivelling,  and  the  bones 
were  charred.  The  mother  panted  for  breath 
gasped  and  wept  and  cried  aloud,  “Oh,  my 
child,  my  child,  what  are  you  doing  ? In  the 
name  of  goodness,  what  are  you  doing  ?” 
Then  was  the  girl  brought  to  her  senses,  or 
you  may  say,  she  was  brought  from  her  senses. 

In  such  a state  of  Divine  love,  in  this 
stage  of  perfect  love,  the  beloved  and  the- 
lover  become  one.  “I  am  He,”  ‘T  am  Thou.” 


THBl  GOAL  0^  EBLIGION, 


63 


This  is  the  third  state,  and  beyond  that 
comes  the  state  where  even  these  expressions 
cannot  be  used. 

The  above  stories  illustrate  the  third 
kind  of  love.  The  following  will  illustrate 
the  second  state  of  religious  development, 
■“I  am  Thiop,  ‘‘I  am  Thine.’’  Two  boys 
came  to  a master  and  wanted  him  to  instruct 
them  in  religion.  He  said  that  he  would 
not  teach  them  unless  he  had  examined  them. 
Well,  he  gave  them  two  pigeons,  one  to  each, 
and  asked  them  to  go  out  and  kill  the  pigeons 
at  some  retired  place  where  nobody  might 
see  them.  One  of  them  went  straight  into 
the  crowded  th>roughFare.  Turning  his  back 
to  the  peofile  wlio  were  passing  through  the 
street,  and  putting  a piece  of  cloth  over  his 
head,  he  took  up  the  pigeon,  wrenched  its 
neck  and  came  bide  strightway  to  the 
teacher  and  said,  ‘ Master,  master,  (Swami, 
Swami),  ht  re  is  your  order  carried  out.”  The 
Swami  enquired,  ‘‘Did  you  strangle  the 
pigeon  when  no  one  was  seeing  you?”  He 
said,  “Yes”  "‘AU  right;  let  us  see  now  whai 
your  oompauiou  has  doue.” 


64  m WOODS  OS’  GOD-EBALIZATION. 

The  other  boy  went  out  into  a deep^ 
d ense  forest,  and  was  about  to  twist  the  neck 
of  the  pigeon,  and  lo  I there  vtere  the  gentle, 
soft  and  glittering  eyes  of  the  pigeon  looking 
him  straight  in  the  face.  Hemet  those  eyes, 
and  in  his  attempt  to  break  the  neck  of  the 
pigeon,  he  was  frightened.  The  idea  struck 
him  that  the  condition  laid  upon  him  by  the 
master  was  a very  trying,  hard  one.  Here 
the  Witness,  the  Observer,  is  present  even  in 
this  pigeon,  ‘‘0, 1 am  not  alone  ! I am  not 
in  the  place  where  no  one  will  see  me,  I am 
being  observed.  Well,  what  shall  I do  ? 
Where  shall  I go  ?”  He  went  on  and  on^ 
ond  retired  into  some  other  forest.  There 
also  when  he  was  about  to  commit  the  act,  he 
met  the  eyes  of  the  pigeon,  and  the  pigeon 
saw  him.  The  Ooserver  was  in  the  pigeon 
itself. 

Again  and  again  he  tried  to  kill  the 
pigeon;  over  and  over  again  he  tried,  but 
did  not  succeed  in  fulfilling  the  conditions 
imposed  upon  him  by  the  mabter.  Broken- 
hearted, he  came  back  reluctantly  to  the 
master,  and  laid  the  pigeon  alive  at  the  feet 


THE  GOAL  OE  EBLIGION.  6^ 

of  the  Svraini  and  wept  and  wept  and  criedi 
‘ Master,  master,  (Sn^ami,  Swami,)  I cannot 
fulfil  this  oondtion.  Behind  enough  to  im- 
part the  knowledge  of  God  to  me.  Thi» 
examination  is  too  trying  for  me.  I cannot 
bear  this  examination.  Please  be  merciful, 
have  mercy  on  me  and  impart  to  me  Divine 
knowlodge.  I want  that,  I surely  need  it.’* 
The  master  (Swami)  took  up  the  child, 
raised  him  in  his  arms,  caressed  and  patted 
him,  and  lovingly  spoke  to  him  : “0,  dear 
one,  0,  dear  one,  even  as  you  have  seen  the 
Observer  in  the  eyes  of  the  bird  that  you  were 
going  to  slay,  even  so,  wherever  you  may 
happen  to  go,  and  whenever  you  are  moved 
by  temptation  to  perpetrate  a crime,  realize 
the  presence  of  God.  Realize  the  Observer, 
the  Witness  in  the  flesh  and  in  the  eyes  of 
the  woman  for  whom  you  crave.  Realize 
that  your  Master  sees  you  even  in  her  eyes. 
My  Master  sees  me.  Act  as  if  you  were 
always  in  the  presence  of  the  Great  Master, 
even  face  to  face  with  the  Divinity,  ail  the- 
time  in  the  sight  of  the  Beloved.”  I 

They  say  that  in  a grand  museum  in 


66'  IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-EBALIZATION. 

Naples,  there  is  a beautiful  angelic  face  on 
the  roof,  and  at  whatever  part  of  the. museum 
you  may  happen  to  be,  whatever  part  you 
may  happen  to  visit,  you  may  go  to  the  roof 
you  may  go  to  the  basement,  wherever  you 
may  be,  the  bright,  dazzling,  pure  eyes  of  the 
angel  look  you  straight  in  the  eyes.  People 
who  are  ia  the  seooud  states  of  spiritual 
development,  if  true  to  themselves,  live 
constantly  under  the  eye  of  the  Master. 

» They  feel  and  realize  that  wherever  they  may 
go,  in  the  innermost  chamber  of  the  house, 
in  the  most  secluded  caves  of  the  forest  they 
find  themselves  under  the  eyes  of  God,  seen 
by  Him,  fed  by  His  light,  nourished  by  His 
grace. 

Now  we  oome  to  the  primary  stage  of 
spiritual  development.  “I  am  His  ! I am 
His ! I am  God’s  !”  This  Seems  to  be  an 
elementary  stage.  Oh  ! But  how  difficult 
it  is  for  people  to  realize  the  elementary 
stage  of  religious  development,  and  if  a man 
sincere,  really  single-minded,  really  devout, 
puts  into  practice  what  he  believes,  makes 
this  idea  course  with  the  blood,  through  his 


THE  GOAL  OF  HELIGION. 


67 


veins,  feels  it  with,  pvery  drop  of  his  blood, 
gets  himself  saturated  with  it,  with  this 
(elementary  creed,  he  may  become  an  angel 
in  this  world. 

A highly  revered  saint  (Guru  Nanak)  in 
India  was  in  his  early  youth  working  in  a 
place  where  it  was  his  duty  to  give  away 
alms,  to  distribute  food  and  treasure  to  the 
people.  Some  poor  men  were  brought 
before  him,  with  an  order  from  his  Master  to  ' 
give  unto  them  thirtfeo  bushels  of  flour.  He 
gave  them  one  buehel  ; he  gave  them  the 
second  the  third,  the  fourth,  the  fifth,  the 
sixth,  until  he  caine  to  the  number  thirteen. 
He  was  counting  the  number  of  bushels 
audibly  while  dealing  out  the  flour.  The 
number  thirteen  is  called  t&ra,  in  the  Indian 
language.  This  is  a very  remarkable  world.  It 
has  two  meanings;  one  is  thirteen — ten  plus 
three;  and  the  other  meaning  of  the  world  is 
"T  am  Thine !”  “1  am  Thine  !”  ‘T  am  God’s.” 
“I  am  part  of  Him,  1 am  His.” 

Well,  he  counted  twelve  and  then  came 
the  turn  of  the  num  her  Ura.  When  he  had 
given  them  the  thirteenth  bushel  and  was 


68  IN  WOODS  OF  QOD-KIIALIZATION. 

pronounohing  ter  a,  such  holy  associations  were  - 
aroused  in  him  that  he  actually  gave  up  his 
body  and  all  to  God.  He  forgot  everything 
about  the  world ; he  was  beyond  himself ; no,, 
he  was  in  himself.  In  this  state  of  eostacy 
he  went  on  saying  tera,  tera^  tera,  tera,  and 
went  on  unconsciously  giving  to  the  people 
bushel  after  bushel,  saying  tera,  tera,  until 
he  fell  down  in  a state  of  super-consciousness, 
in  a state  of  trancendental  bliss. 

Thus  we  see  that  people  who  are  in  the 
elementary  stages  can  often  rise  to  the 
greatest  heights,  if  they  are  as  good  as  their 
word ; it  they  are  sincere  and  earnest ; if 
they  do  not  want  to  throw  dost  into  the  eyes 
of  God  ; if  they  do  not  want  to  make  promises 
with  God  and  then  break  them.  When  once 
in  the  temple  or  church,  they  say,  “I  am 
Thine.”  Let  them  feel  it.  Let  them  live  it. 
Let  them  realize  it.  This  is  true  religion. 

The  different  sects  throughout  the  world 
can  be  classed  under  these  three  heads — “I 
am  His  !”  ‘T  am  Thine  !”  “I  am  Thou.”  So 
far  as  the  forms  are  concerned,  the  second 
form,  “I  am  Thine”  is  higher  than  the  firsfj, 


THE  GOAL  OE  EBIIGION. 


59' 


‘‘I  am  His,’' arid  the  third  form,  “I  am  Thou” 
is  the  highest.  Into  any  of  these  three  forms' 
we  may  infuse  the  true  religious  spirit. 

According  to  the  Hindus,  those  who- 
bring  a true  religious  spirit  to  bear  upon  the 
elementry  state  of  the  creed,  will  in  this 
birth,  or  in  the  next,  rise  to  the  highest  creed; 
they  will  rise  to  the  second  creed,  and  with 
the  second  creed,  again  associating  the  true 
religious  spirit  in  this  life  or  the  next  will  by 
and  by  rise  to  the  next  higher  religious  creed, 
which  is  “1  am  He.”  “I  am  Thou,”  When 
this  state  is  reached,  there  are  no  births.  The 
man  is  free,  free,  free!  Man  is  God,  God !' 
Ho  has  reached  the  end  ! OM ! 

Oh  I brimful  is  my  cup  of  joy, 
fulfilled  completely  all  desires; 

Sweet  morning  zephyrs  I employ, 

^Tis  I in  bloom  their  kiss  admires. 

The  rainbow  colours  and  my  attires; 

My  errand  run  light,  lightning  fires, 

All  lovers  I am,  all  sweethearts  I, 

I am  desires,  emotions  I, 

The  smiles  of  rose,  the  pearls  of  dew, 

The  golden  threds  so  fresh,  so  new, 


60 


IN  WOODS  OP  GOD-EEALIZATION, 


Of  Sun’s  bright  rays  embalmed  in  sweetness, 
The  silvery  moon,  delicious  neatness, 

The  playful  ripples  waving  trees, 
Entwinning  creepers,  humming  bees, 

Are  my  expression  my  balmy  breath. 

My  respiration  in  life  and  death. 

All  ill  and  good,  and  bitter  and  sweet 
In  that  my  throbbing  pulse  doth  beat. 

What  shall  I do,  or  where  remove  ? 

I fill  all  space,  no  room  to  move, 

Shall  I suspect  or  I desire  ? 

All  time  is  me,  all  force  my  fire. 

Can  I be  doubt  or  sorrow-stricken  ? 

No,  I am  verily  all  causation. 

All  time  is  NOW,  all  distance  HERE, 

All  problem  solved,  solution  clear. 

No  selfish  aim,  no  tie,  no  bond, 

To  me  do  each  and  all  respond. 

Impersonal  Lord  of  foe  and  friend, 

To  me  doth  every  object  bend. 


LECTURE  III. 


TRUE  SPIRITUALITY  AND  THE 
. PSYCHIC  POWERS. 


Lecture  delivered  in  the  Hermetic  Brotherhood 
Hall,  San  Francisco,  on  December  15,  190S. 


The  first  of  a series  of  lectures  delivered 
by  Swami  Rama,  devoted  to  questions  and 
answers,  given  at  609,  Van  Ness  Ave,  San 
Fjrancisoo,  Cal. 

Q — Is  it  right  to  develop  psychic  power 
and  hold  communion  with  the  departed,  and, 
if  so,  are  there  any  definite  steps  to  ba 
followed  ? 

A — In  order  to  answer  this  question 
fully,  we  shall  have  to  enter  in, detail  upon 
the  attitude  which  Vedanta  holds  towards 
such  things. 

According  to  Vedanta  there  are  two  waysi 
the  Pravritti  and  Nivritti  or  the  path  of  action 
and  the  path  of  knowledge  or  renunciation. 


62 


IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-EBALIZA.TION. 


The  path  of  action  corresponds  to  what  the 
■Christian  Church  calls  salvation  hy  acts.  The 
path  of  knowledge  corresponds  to  what  the 
■Christian  Theology  calls  salvation  by  faith. 
What  is  the  difference  between  the  two  ? 

The  Path  of  Action  as  defined  by  the 
Hindus,  has  for  its  goal  the  accumulation  of 
selfish  personal  power ; the  extension  of 
doEhinion  in  the  world ; to  accumulate,  extend 
and  broaden  our  possessions  and  property, 
that  is  the  aim  of  the  Path  of  Action.  This 
is  natural  for  everybody  at  a particular  stage 
of  development.  Everybody  wants  to  enlarge 
and  extend  his  personal  dominion,  but  this 
will  not  lead  to  true  immortality  or  true 
life.  Experiments  have  to  be  made  in  this 
line,  but  there  must  come  a time  when  we 
will  beat  retreat  and  give  up  this  grasping, 
•craving,  desiring  ignorance  and  take  up  the 
Path  of  Renunciation.  This  path  is  necessary 
for  our  supreme  happiness. 

The  Karma  Marga,  the  Path  of  Action, 
is  of  three  kinds.  This  path  of  action  is 
■•simply  worldliness.  Now,  worlds  are  of  three 
kinds,  ignoring  the  sub-divisions. 


TEUl  SPIRITUALITY  AND  THE  PSYGHIG  POWERS.  63 

The  first — PratyaJcsha-Samsara—gTostiy  ma- 
terial world. 

The  second — Manasik-Samsara — psychic 

I or  astral  world. 

The  third — Avijnata-Samsara — which  liter- 
ally means  the  world  of  the  unknown. 

These  are  the  principal  worlds  and  they 
are  exclusive  of  one  another  to  an  extent. 

At  the  time  when  we  are  in  dream  land 
or  in  other  words,  the  astral  or  psychic  world, 
this  gross,  material  world  is,  as  it  were,  exclu- 
ded, and  so  it  is  with  the  third  world,  Avijnata 
Samsara.  Some  idea  of  this  third  world  may 
be  had  by  referring  to  the  deep  sleep  state. 
In  that  state  you  are  in  a world  devoid  of  any 
nonnection  with  meum  and  teum,  the  world  of 
the  Unknown. 

The  heaven  and  hell  of  the  Christians, 
the  Mohammedan  paradise  the  Hindu  Swarg, 
all  belong  to  the  second  world,  the  world  of 
Manasik  Simsara,  spiritual  world. 

The  second  world  has  many  sub-divisions, 
in  certain  sub-divisions  of  the  second  world 
we  place  the  spirits.  We  need  not  at  present 
•enter  into  these  details.  The  Path  of  Action 


64  , IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-EBALIZATION. 

is  simply  worldliness.  All  ideas  of  extending- 
our  own  personal  power  is  worldliness. 

A great  scientist  makes  wonderful  dls- 
coveries  as  to  steam  or  electricity  and  by  so 
doing  he  extends  his  own  personal  power ; he 
has  also  extended  our  dominion  over  the- 
elements.  We  are  thankful  to  him,  we  honour 
him,  we  respect  &nd  revere  him,  bub  we  do- 
not  go  to  him  for  salvation.  We  turn  to  him 
and  take  his  discoveries  at  their  worth,  but 
we  do  not  go  to  him  for  perfect  bliss,  for  tho 
All.  Of  that  subj  ^ot  he  knows  nothing. 

Similarly  there  may  be  a great  empirical- 
philosopher  one  who  extends  our  knowledge 
of  the  mind’s  functions.  We  go  to  him,  we  are 
grateful  to  him  for  letting  us  know  the  ope- 
rations of  the  mind,  intellect,  feelings  and 
emotions ; we  are  grateful  to  him,  but  even  a 
philosopher  like  Mill  or  Spencer  will  not  be 
turned  to  for  real  peace  of  heart;  each  is  very 
good  in  his  own  line,  but  does  not  give  us  the 
one  thing  needful. 

In  India  there  are  a great  many  people 
dealing  with  Spiritualism,  men  who  have  to- 
do  with  the  departed.  They  have  a great 


TEUB  SPIEITUALITY  AND  THE  PSYOHIO  POWBES.  65^ 

' deal  of  knowledge  from  what  is  called  the 
other  world,  not  of  materiality  but  knowledge 
of  the  other,  the  second  world;  but  worldli- 
nesa  is  worldliness,  whether  of  this  or  the 
other  world,  whether  of  this  first  gross 
material  world  or  the  second  or  psychic 
world.  The  reality  or  noumenon  underlies 
all  these  worlds  and  is  above  them.  A know- 
ledge of  this  Reality  or  Truth  is  the  on© 

■ thing  needful.  We  welcome  these  people  as 
we  would  welcome  a scientist  or  philosopher, 
but  we  do  not  bend  our  knees  before  them, 
for  real  peace  and  happiness,  we  cannot  get 
that  from  them. 

It  sometimes  happens  that  a scientist  or 
an  empirical  philosopher  possesses  divine 
knowledge;  the  spiritualist  may  also  possess 
the  right  knowledge,  but  then  his  spiritual 
power,  his  power  to  communicate  with  the 
departed,  is  related  to  his  divine  wisdom  as 
the  knowledge  of  Mathematics  is  related  to 
Rama’s  Vedanta.  Rama  was  a Professor 
of  Mathematics,  but^  that  Mathematics  has 
nothing  to  do  with  the  Vedanta  which  he  is 
preaching.  We  must  not  confound  the  two. 


■66  IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-EEALIZATION. 

A gentleman  in  India,  a fast  friend  of 
Rama,  was  a spiritualist  in  this  sense.  He 
was  taken  to  a place,  his  eyes  were  blindfold- 
ed and  a book  on  Mathematics  was  placed 
before  him.  This  book  he  had  never  seen. 
In  that  state  he  could  go  on  reading.  Mathe- 
matics has  signs  of  its . own  and  this  work 
’Contained  names  which  he  was  not  supposed 
to  know.  He  asked  for  a blank  sheet  of 
paper  and  went  on  copying  all  that  was  in 
the  pages  of  the  Mathematical  book.  He 
could  not  call  the  symbols  by  their  proper 
names,  but  he  copied  them  all ; he  possessed 
that  power.  He  could  read  your  thoughts  and 
could  copy  instantly  all  that  you  could  write 
with  your  own  hand,  apart  from  him.  Well, 
here  was  a spiritualist  but  he  was  far  from 
being  a holy  man,  no  not  in  the  least; 
worldly,  worldly  he  was  and  not  a holy  or 
happy  man. 

Spiritualism  is  often  designated  as  a 
Science  and  as  a Science  we  may  respect  it, 
but  it  must  not  be  confounded  with  that 
which  brings  the  real  joy,  the  Perfect  Bliss, 
that  which  places  you  above  all  temptations. 


ITEUB  SPIEITUALITY  AND  THE  PSYOHIO  POWBKS.  67 

We  know  of  a man  in  India  wl^o  was 
apparently  dead  for  six  months.  This  process 
of  suspending  life  functions  is  called  Khechari 
Mudra  and  is  given  in  full  detail  in  the  works 
on  - Hatha  Yoga.  He  put  himself  in  that 
state.  There  was  no  sign  of  life,  no  blood 
flowed  through  his  veins.  After  six  months 
he  came  to  life  again.  Here  mas  a man  who 
might  be  considered  a wonder  of  wonders, 
another  Christ.  He  came  to  life  after  having 
been  apparently  dead  for  six  months,  not 
three  days  only.  This  man  was  far  from 
being  happy  or  free.  Kama  need  not  mention 
the  crimes  he  committed.  The  prince  in 
whose  court  he  practised  these  things  drove 
him  out  of  of  the  State. 

There  was  another  man  who  walked  on 
the  waters.  A real  saint  laughed  and  asked 
him  how  long  it  took  him  to  acquire  this 
power.  He  replied  that  it  took  him  seventeen 
years.  The  saint  replied,  ‘Tn  seventeen  years 
you  have  acquired  a power  worth  two  cents.” 
-(We  give  two  cents  to  a boatman  and  he 
ferries  us  across  the  river.) 

All  personal  power  is  limited,  it  binds 


68  rir  woods'  oi’  god-eeaxization. 

you  just  as  much  as  any  possession  or  property- 
binds  you.  Chains  are  chains  whether  of  iron 
or  gold ; they  enslave  you  all  the  same. 

If  these  powers  make  a man  so  very  holy, 
then  dogs  must  be  holy.  Dogs  smell  out  where 
the  stag  is.  The  dog  has  the  power  oi  smell 
that  man  had  not;  hence  they  must  be  holy. 

There  was  a fahir  who  could  make  a king 
of  any  person.  How  had  he  acquired  this 
power?  He  answered  that  he  fasted  and 
after  that  ate  the  droppings  of  cows.  He 
lived  in  a certain  way  and  thus  acquired  this 
particular  power.  A brother  said  to  him, 
“You  give  this  power  of  a king  to  be  enjoyed 
by  everybody,  but  to  you  fall  only  the  cow’s 
droppings.”  Thus  Indians  respect  and  honour 
persons  having  these  powers  that  is  all,  they 
know  that  that  which  puts  us  beyond  all 
want  is  simply  the  knowledge  of  Self. 

A Hatha  Yogi  came  before  an  Indian 
prince  and  threw  himself  into  a long  trance. 
There  was  no  sign  of  life.  The  people  built  a 
cottage  over  him  to  protect  him  from  rain 
and  storm.  One  night  there  was  a very  severe 
storm  and  the  bricks  fell  on  the  head  of  the 


TETJH  SPIEITUALira  AND  THH  PSYCHIC  PO WEBS.  69 

Togi.’  He  came  to  life  again  and  the  first 
words  he  uttered  were  “A  horse  as  my  re- 
ward, 0 king  : a horse,  a horse,  0 king’’.  Thus 
Indians  know  that  so  long  as  persons  of  this 
kind  are  in  a state  of  concentration,  they  are 
in  a good  state,  they  are  happy,  but  when  on 
the  material  plane  they  are  just  as  miserable 
as  anyboby  else. 

Devouring  a dagger,  sword,  or  big  knife 
through  the  mouth,  drawing  needles  through 
the  skin,  and  many  other  things  are  too 
common  in  India,  Again,  keeping  the  mind 
in  a state  of  trance  for  three  or  four  hours  is 
not  a state  of  trance  necessarily  brought 
about  by  divine  wisdom.  It  is  practised  by 
thousands  of  men  in  India,  but  in  most  cases 
it  is  simply  like  Prometheus,  stealing  fire 
from  Heaven.  It  is  throwing  the  curtain 
before  our  eyes  not  permanently  but  for  the 
time  being  only. 

Take  the  pond  or  lake  ; over  it  is  a green 
mantle  or  scum.  J ust  turn  aside  this  green 
mantle  and  there  sparkles  the  beautiful  lovely 
water  from  below.  Draw  jour  hand  asid© 
and  the  green  mantle  covers  up  again  tie 


70 


IN  WOODS  OP  G0D-EBALI2ATI0N. 


crystal  water  which  made  its  appearance.  It 
is  reasonable,  feasible,  and  practical  to 
cleanse  the  lake  of  the  mind.  Clear  it  for  a 
few  minutes  by  turning  aside  the  green 
mantle  and  wa  may  have  concentration,  but 
it  does  not  cure  the  disease  permanently. 
Repeatedly  take  out  some  of  the  green  mantle 
or  scum  and  throw  it  off  and  thus  the 
remaing  mantle  becomes  thinner  until  ulti- 
mately the  whole  lake  is  cleared.  That  is  the 
object  set  before  itself  by  Vedanta. 

Again,  here  is  a snake  which  bites  you. 
Now  this  snake  can  be  cold  stricken;  it  coils 
itself  into  a ball  and  may  be  handled.  Bring 
it  home  and  place  it  before  the  fire.  When  it 
receives  the  heat,  it  stretches  itself  and  bites; 
its  venom  returns  and  the  poison  is  there. 
The  venom  is  not  gone  from  the  snake. 
This  is  another  illustration  of  the  process 
of  concentration  adopted  by  some.  In  the 
case  of  most  people  concentration  is  simply 
the  snake  of  the  mind  coiled  around;  the 
poisonous  fangs  of  this  snake  are  the 
desires  which  apparently  die  out  for  a time. 
This  little  mind  sleeps,  or  in  other  words,  is 


TBUB  SPIRITUALITY  AND  THE  PSYCHIC  POWBBS.  71» 

thrown  into  a state  of  SamadM.  The  snake- 
is  practically  dead,  cold-stricken,  but  not. 
really  dead.  The  snake  might  be  handled  in 
another  way.  We  might  take  up  a musical 
instrument  and  blow  mantrams  until  the 
snake  is  charmed;  then  by  skill  on  our  part 
we  can  get  hold  of  the  snake,  and  take  out 
its  fangs  and  teeth.  The  snake  is  then 
fangless  and  toothless,  the  poison  being  taken 
out  of  it.  This  is  the  Vedantic  way  of  con- 
trolling the  mind. 

Spiritualists  usually  put  their  minds  in  a 
state  comparable  to  that  of  the  oold-strioken 
snake  and  are  in  a state  of  bliss,  but  in  this 
work-a-day  life  their  relatives,  friends, 
brothers,  sisters  and  enemies  all  of  them  come 
and  warm  up  the  snake  of  the  passions  and 
desires ; they  heat  up  this  snake  and  then  the 
snake  of  passions  and  desires  is  roused,  the 
mind  within  is  up  to  mischief  again.  The 
fangs  of  the  snake  weie  not  taken  out  and 
are  poisonous  as  before.  No  character  is. 
built,  no  true  spirituality  is  gained. 

Most  of  these  people  want  to  tread  upon, 
their  powers  by  making  money.  Ooncentration.; 


72  IN  WOODS  OF  aOD-EBALIZATION. 

of  mind  is  all  right,  but  make  the  snake 
.poisouless,  pick  out  the  fangs  of  the  snake, 
rise  above  all  temptation  : build  your  charac- 
ter. These  things  are  to  be  looked  after, 
■and  must  be  remembered.  When  all  the 
points  of  weakness  are  cured,  you  are  the 
enake  without  the  fangs,  without  the  teeth 
and  even  then  you  can  be  cold-striken,  but 
there  is  no  necessity  of  remaining  in  that 
•state;  there  is  no  venom  in  your  stings.  You 
have  character  now  and  in  the  busy  work-a- 
•day  life  you  are  unharmed,  undamaged,  you 
are  beyond  it. 

A man  drinks  wine  until  he  becomes 
intoxicated  and  while  in  that  condition,  he 
sells  his  house  for  $ 600  ; while  in  this  condi- 
tion he  writes  out  a document  selling  his 
house  for  $ 500,  His  wife  soon  gives  him 
vinegar  or  some  sour  drink  and  he  becomes 
sober,  he  is  then  sorry  for  what  he  has  done 
and  .the  folly  of  selling  his  big  house  for  noth- 
ing. He  decides  to  bring  a law  suit  against 
the  man  who  bought  his  house  hoping  to 
gain  his  point  on  the  ground  of  his  intoxicated 
condition  which  rendered  him  unaccoun- 


TETJH  SPIBCTUALITY  AND  THB  PSYOHIO  POWIES.  78 

table  for  his  actions.  He  was  not  sober  at- 
the  time.  Just  bo  it  is  with  some  people. 
They  are  in  a kind  of  intoxicated  state  aod 
while  in  that  they  sell  out  to  Q-od,  they 
give  all  their  money,  renounce  all  their  pos- 
sessions, give  up  father,  mother,  sister,  bro- 
ther, friend,  all,  all  for  God  ; they  have  lost  all 
for  God’s  sake.  Very  good,  they  are  in  concen- 
tration and  after  a short  time  worldly  wants 
begin  to  tell  on  them  and  petty  cares  make 
their  existence  felt.  They  are  given  vinegar 
and  all  intoxication  subsides,  and  then  they 
take  back  everything  from  God.  The  body  be- 
comes my  body,  the  house  my  house,  and 
they  keep  on  wanting  until  they  want  even 
what  is  their  neighbour’s  to  be  taken  back, 
want  everything  taken  back  from  God.  This 
is  all  very  well  so  far  as  it  goes,  but  true 
peace  and  happiness  you  can  have  only  when 
you  rise  to  that  state  of  perfection,  when  yon 
give  up  everything  permanently  for  God  and 
when  you  have  built  your  character  which 
inakes  you  proof  against  all  troubles.  There 
is  no  anxiety,  no  fear,  no  hope  of  the  world. 
You  stand  above  all  this. 


74  IN  WOODS  OF  aOD'EBALiZATtON. 

According  to  Vedanta,  if  for  a momenfr 
you  commune  with  the  Divine  you  could 
have  certain  powers.  Will  you  not  have  the 
whole  world  as  yours?  All  is  yours  if  you. 
succeed  in  reaching  those  heights  of  renun- 
ciation regularly. 

If  we  seek  an  official  of  the  king,  we 
■make  a friend  of  him  alone  ; through  him  we 
may  or  may  not  be  able  to  make  friends  with 
the  king  and  other  officials.  Seek  the'  king 
first  and  the  other  subordinates  will  seek  you 
and  become  your  friends  of  their  own  accord. 

Some  people  in  India  want  to  acquire 
particular  powers  and  do  succeed  in  getting 
them.  There  are  others  who  shun  them. 
They  want  to  tread  the  Path  of  Renunciation. 
They  want  to  know  the  one  thing  needful. 
There  is  no  power  in  this  world  without  re- 
nunciation but  in  acquiring  paiticular  powers 
renunciation  is  imperfect.  Let  renunciation 
be  perfect,  then  dominion  is  perfect;  the 
whole  world  is  yours.  Those  people  who 
tread  the  path  of  renunciation  seek  the  king 
himself.  The  king  being  realized  within 
yourself,  all  officials  become  your  servants- 


TEUB  SPIEIT-UAtlTT  AND  TBB  PSyCBIC  POWBKS.  75= 

This  is  the  natural  way,  These  'power  should 
seek  you,  . You  should  not  Seek  the  powers. 

Is  it  right  to  develop  psychic  power  ? 
For  its  own  sake  it  is  worldliness.  Vedanta 
says  you  can  comtnunioate  with  the  departed^ 
it  is  possible  no  doubt ; but  then  is  it  not 
just  as  good,  nay  better,  to  communicate  with 
the  living  ? It  is  a question  whether  the 
departed  come  to  us  or  whether  it  is  our  own 
Self  that  takes  up  these  forms.  The  con- 
clusion of  Vedanta  is  that  if  you  look  upon' 
the  psychic  world  from  the  stand-point  of  the 
gross  material  world,  you  may  say  that  the 
departed  come  to  you  ; from  the  stand-point 
of  reality  even  the  so-called  gross  material, 
world  people  are  wrong  in  making  the  state- 
ment that  “such  and  such  a person  called  to 
see  me.”  They  are  wrong  from  the  stand- 
point of  reality  for  it  is  but  your  own  Self 
which  stands  up  befors  you,  above  you,  below 
you,  and  nobody  else.  You  yourself  manifest 
in  all  these  apparent  varieties.  Brother,  friend,, 
enemy  ye  are  according  to  Vedanta,  In  reality 
tQ  say  that  the  departed  come  is  not  true ; it  is- 
ourselves  in  other  forms  and  in  other  shades.. 


f76  Iir:  WOODS  OE  GOD-KBAtlZAOlON. 

Are'  there  definite  steps  to  be  followed 
to  acquire  psycbio  power  ? Yes,  if  one  would 
be  an  engineer,  be  must  go  through  a parti- 
cular training  ; if  he'  would  become  a physi- 
•cian,  he  must  go  to  the  Medical  College.  In 
the  same  manner,  in  order  to  see  these 
psychic  phenomena  we  must  undergo  a parti- 
cular training,  but  this  need  not  be  told  at 
this  time.  Rama  would  recommend  no  running 
or  hunting  after  shadows  or  ghosts.  Where 
a holy  man  dwells  they  dare  not  approach. 

Rama  lived  at  one  time  in  a cave  in  the 
Himalayas  which  was  noted  for  being  haun- 
ted by  ghosts.  The  people  who  lived  in  the 
neighbouring  villages  spoke  of  several  monks 
having  died  by  remaining  in  that  cave  for  a 
night.  Some  of  the  visitors  were  said  to 
have  been  frightened  to  swooning.  When 
Rama  expreesd  a desire  to  live  in  that  cave 
everybody  was  amazed.  Rama  lived  in  that 
cave  for  several  months  and  not  a single 
ghost  or  shade  appeared.  It  seems  that  they 
all  fled.  There  were  snakes  and  scorpions 
inside  the  neighbourhood,  but  never  did  any 
harm  to  Rama’s  body. 


TEUB  SPIBITUAtlTY  AND  TBi!  PSYOHIO  POWBES.  77 

It  is  proved  by  Vedanta  that  free  souls 
or  the  Jivanmukias  never  live  after  death  as 
ghosts  ; it  is  only  the  slaves  of  their  own 
phantoms  that  have  to  assume  the  garb  of 
ghosts  or  spirits.  It  is  only  the  bound  souls- 
that  are  enchained  in  those  shadowy  shapes. 

Dr.  Johnson,  the  prince  of  talkers,  withr 
whom,  it  is  said  there  was  no  reasoning,  be- 
cause “H  his  pistol  misses  fire  he  knocks  you 
down  with  the  butt  end  of  it,”  Johnson  who 
would  always  have  the  last  word  to  himself 
in  an  argurnent,  in  a dream  found  himself 
beaten  by  Burke.  To  a man  of  Johnson’s 
character  this  dream  v as  as  bad  as  a night- 
mare. He  started  up  and  lost  his  ease  of 
mind  ; he  could  not  fall  asleep  ; but  mind 
cannot  by  its  own  nature — Divine  nature — 
live,  long  in  unrest.  He  had  to  control  him- 
self, he  had  to  console  himself  somehow  or 
other.  Hereflec  ied  and  came  to  the  under- 
standing that  the  arguments  advanced  by 
Burke  were  also  furnished  by  his  own  mind 
the  real  Burke  knew  nothing  about  them 
thus  it  was  he  himself  who  appeared  untO' 
himself  as  Burke  and  got  the  better  of  him- 


78  . IN  WOODS  OS’  OOD-EBALIZATION. 

•self.  Bo  it  is  yourself  that  appears  to  yourself 
as  ghosts,  spirits,  enemies,  friends,  neighbours, 
lakes,  rivers,  mountains.  In  dreams  you  see 
rivers  and  mountains  ; if  they  be  outside  your 
self,  the  bed  must  become  enriched  by  the 
river’s  water  and  the  bedstead  together  with 
the  sleeping  room  must  be  crushed  down  by 
the  weight  of  the  mountains  you  see.  The 
swelling  rivers  and  giant  mountains  are  all 
within  you.  You  split  yourself  into  the  out- 
side phenomena,  the  object  on  the  one  hand, 
and  into  the  little  thinking  agent,  the  subject 
on  the  other  hand.  In  reality  you  are  the 
object  as  well  as  the  subject.  You  are  ihe 
self  as  well  as  the  so-called  not-self.  You  are 
the  lovely  rose  and  the  lover  nightingale. 
You  are  the  flower  as  well  as  the  bee.  Every 
thing  you  are.  The  ghosts  and  spirits,  the 
gods  and  angels,  the  sinners  and  saints,  all  ye 
are.  Know  that,  feel  that,  realize  that,  and 
ye  are  free.  This  is  the  Path  of  Eenunciation. 
Do  not  place  your  centre  outside  youself ; 
this  will  make  you  fall.  Place  all  your  con- 
fidence in  yourself,  remain  in  your  centre, 
and  nothing  will  shake  you. 


LECTURE  IV. 


THE  SPIRITUAL  LAW  OP  CHARACTER. 


Lecture  delivered  at  Hermetic  Brotherhood  Hall, 
San  Francisco,  on  Decemler  17,  1902.  ■ 


What  is  there  in  this  world  that  remains 
to  be  desired  to  a man  who  has  once  known 
himself  ? Nothing  in  all  the  treasures  of  the 
kingdom,  nothing  in  all  the  universe  can  draw 
his  attention.  Nothing  in  all  charms  and 
■beauties  of  this  world  can  draw  his  notice, 
■nothing  in  all  the  stores  of  knowledge  can 
attract  him.  Oh,  what  happiness,  what 
supreme  joy,  what  perfect  blijs,  how  indes- 
cribable ! It  transcends  all  language  and 
surpasses  all  description.  That  infinite  joy^ 
that  supreme  bliss,  that  infinite  happiness  ye 
are,  that  is  your  real  Self ; that  is  your  Atman. 

Know  that  and  you  stand  above  all  wants 
and  needs.  Have  that  and  the  whole  universe 
in  yours. 


so  IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-EIALIZATION. 

Oh,  what  a mistake  is  made  by  the  people^ 
what  an  error  is  committed  in  giving  up  this 
infinite  joy,  this  Supreme  Bliss  for  worldly 
delusion,  the  shadows,  the  mil  o'- the  wisps. 
This  whole  happiness  is  yours;  that  ye  are. 
Why  not  seek  that  ? Take  possession  of  your 
birthright.  Like  Esau,  people  sell  their  birthr 
right  for  a mess  of  pottage. 

Judas  Iscariot  sold  Christ  for  thirty 
pieces  of  silver.  Do  not  sell  the  Christ  of 
your  real  Self,  the  Lord  of  lords,  for  the 
deluding  pleasures  of  this  world.  Be  wiser, 
be  wiser. 

Wihin  you  is  the  real  happiness,  within 
you  is  the  mighty  ocean  of  nectar  divine. 
Seek  it  within  you,  feel  it,  feel  it,  it  is  here, 
the  Self.  It  is  not  the  body,  the  mind,  the 
intellect ; it  is  not  the  desires  or  the  desir- 
ing ; it  is  not  the  objects  of  desire  ; above  all 
these  ye  are.  All  these  are  simply  manifes- 
tations. Ye  appear  as  the  smiling  fl  )wer,  as 
the  twinkling  stars.  is  there  in  the 

world  which  can  make  you  desire  anything  ? 

Just  sing,  just  chant  OM  and  while 
chanting  it,  put  your  whole  heart  into  it,  put 


a?HB!  SPIRITUAL  LAW  OP  CHARAOTEE.  81' 

all  your  energies  into  it,  put  your  whole  soul 
into  it.  Put  all  your  strength  in  realizing 
it.  The  meaning  of  this  syllable  OM  is' 
“I  AM  HE",  “I  AND  HE  ARE  ONE,’’' 
OM,  “THE  SAME  AM  I.”  OM,  OM,  While 
chanting,  be  conjuring  up,  if  possible,  before 
your  mind  all  your  weaknesses  and  all  your 
temptations.  Trample  them  under  your  feet,' 
crush  them  out,  rise  above  them  and  come 
out  victorious. 

In  India  there  is  a beautiful  story  in  the 
Puranas.  It  speaks  of  Krishna  jumping  into 
the  river  Jamuua  while  his  father,  mother, 
friends  and  relatives  stood  by  struck  dumb 
with  amazement.  In  their  very  presence 
he  jumped  into  the  torrent.  They  thought 
that  he  was  gone,  that  he  would  never  rise 
again.  The  story  says  that  he  went  to  the 
bottom  of  the  river  and  there  was  a thousand4 
headed  dragon.  Krishna  began  to  blow? 
his  flute,  he  began  to  play  the  mantram  OM* 
he  began  to  kick  down  the  heads  of  the, 
dragon,  he  began  to  crush  down  the  heads  of 
the  dragon  one  by  one,  but  as  he  crushed  the 
many  heads  of  the  dragon  one  by  one,  other 


82  IN  WOODS  OP  aOD-HBALIZATIOlir. 

heads  sprang  up  and  thus  it  was  very  hard 
for  him.  Krishna  went  on  jumping  and 
•dancing  upon  the  crested  head  of  the  dragon; 
he  went  on  playing  the  man  tram  on  his 
tflute,  he  went  on  chanting  his  mantram  ani 
otill  jumping  and  crushing  down  the  heads  of 
the  dragon.  In  half  an  hour  the  dragou  was 
dead  ; what  with  the  charming  note  of  the 
flute  and  the  crushing  of  the  dragon  by  his 
heels,  the  dragon  was  dead.  The  waters  of  the 
river  were  turned  into  blood  and  the  blood 
of  the  dragon  mixed  with  the  water  of  the 
■river.  All  the  wives  of  the  dragon  came  up 
to  pay  homage  to  Krishna,  they  wanted  to 
drink  of  the  nectar  of  his  sweet  presence. 
Krishna  came  up  from  the.  river,  the  amazed 
relatives  and  friends  were  beside  themselves, 
their  joy  knew  no  bounds,-  so  happy  were 
they  to  find  their  beloved  Krishna,  their 
beloved  one,  in  their  midst  again.  This  story 
has  a double  meaning.  It  is  an  object  lesson, 
so  to  say,  for  those  who  want  to  gain  an 
insight  of  reality  into  their  own  Divinity, 
That  lake  or  river  represents  the  mind  or 
rather  the  lake  of  the  mind,  and  whoever 


THE  SPIRITUAL  LAW  OF  CHAEACTBE.  88 

wants  to  become  Krishna  (the  word  Krishna 
means  or  stands  for  Deity,  God),  whoever 
wants  to  regain  the  paradise  lost,  he  has  to 
enter  deep  into  the  lake  of  his  own  mind, 
to  dive  deep  into  himself.  He  has  to  plunge 
deep  into  his  own  nature,  reaching  the  bottom 
he  has  to  fight  tbs  venomous  dragon,  the 
poisonous  snake  of  passion,  desire,  the  veno* 
mous  dragon  of  the  worldly  mind.  He  has 
to  crush  it  down,  he  has  to  destroy  its  crestSi 
he  has  to  kick  down  its  many  heads,  he  has 
to  charm  and  destroy  it.  He  must  make 
clear  the  lake  of  his  mind,  he  must  clear  his 
mind  this  way.  The  process  is  the  same  as 
that  followed  by  Krishna.  He  is  to  take  up- 
his  flute  and  play  the  mantram  OM  through 
it.  He  has  to  sing  that  divine,  that  blessed 
song  through  it. 

What  is  this  flute  ? It  is  simply  a symbol 
for  you.  Look  at  the  flute.  Indian  poets 
attach  great  importance  to  it.  What  a great 
deed  was  it  that  the  flute  performed  that  it 
was  raised  to  such  dignity  ? By  virtue 
of  which  great  Karma  was  it  elevated  to  such 
a position  ? Why  was  it  that  Krishna  who 


84  IN  WOODS  OS’  GOD-EBALIZATION, 

was  the  object  of  worship,  who  was  loved  by 
mighty  monarchs,  who  was  worshipped  by 
thousands  of  fairy  maidens  in  broad  India, 
how  was  it  that  Krishna,  the  beloved  one, 
the  powerful  one,  the  love  personified,  that 
Krishna,  who  did  not  condescend  tc  look  at 
kings  or  monarchs,  why  gave  he  this  flute 
kisses  ? What  raised  it  to  such  a position  ? 
The  flute’s  answer  was — 'T  have  one  virtue, 
one  good  point  I have.  I have  made  myself 
void  of  all  matter.” 

The  flute  is  empty  from  head  to  foot., 
“ I emptied  myself  or  non -self.”  Just  so, 
applying  the  flute  to  the  lips  means  purifying 
the  heart,  turning  the  mind  unto  God ; 
throwing  everything  at  the  feet  of  God,  the 
Beloved  One.  Just  give  up  from  your  heart 
of  hearts,  give  up  all  claim  upon  the  body, 
give  up  all  selfishness,  all  selfish  connections, 
all  thoughts  of  mine  and  thine  ; rise  above  it. 
Wooing  God,  wooing  Him  as  no  worldly 
lover  wooes  his  lady  love  : hungering  and 
thirsting  after  the  realization  of  the  true 
Self,  just  as  a man  of  the  world  hungers  and 
tfiirsts  for  what  he  has  not  had  for  a long 


THE  SPIRITUAL  LAW,  OP  OHAEAOTBR.  85 

time,  hungering  and  thirsting  for  the  Divine; 
yearning  for  the  Truth  ; craving  after  a taste 
of  the  sapreme  reality  of  Self,  putting  your- 
self in  that  state  of  mind  is  applying  the 
flute  to  the  lips.  In  this  state  of  mind,  in  this 
peace  of  heart,  with  such  a pure  soul  begin 
to  chant  the  mantram  OM-  begin  to  sing  the 
sacred  syllable  OM.  This  is  putting  the  breath 
of  music  into  the  flute.  Make  your  whole 
life  a flute.  Make  your  whole  body  a flute. 
Empty  it  of  selfishness  and  fill  it  with  divine 
breath. 

Chant  OM  and  while  doing  it,  begin  that 
search  within  the  lake  of  your  mind.  Search 
out  the  poisonous  snake  with  its  many 
tongues,  These  heads,  tongues,  and  fangs 
of  the  poisonous  snake  are  the  innumerable 
wants,  the  wordiy  tendencies,  and  the  selfish 
propensities.  Crush  them  .one  by  one,  tram- 
ple them  under  your  feet,  single  them  out, 
overcome  them  and  destroy  them  while  sing- 
ing the  syllable  OM. 

Build  up  a character,  make  firm  resolu- 
tions, make  strong  determinations  and  take 
solemn  vows  so  that  when  you  come  out  of 


86 


IN  WOODS  OF  aOD-EBALIZATION. 


the  lake  or  river  of  the  mind,  yon  may  pot 
find  the  waters  poisoned  ; so  that  the  waters 
will  not  poison  those  who  drink  from  them. 
Come  out  of  the  lake  having  purified  it 
altogether.  Let  people  differ  from  you,  let 
them  subject  you  to  all  sorts  of  difficulties, 
let  them  revile  jou,  but  despite  their  favours 
and. frowns,  their  threats  and  promises,  from 
, the  lake  of  your  mind  there  should  flow 
nothing  but  divine,  infinitly  pure,  fresh 
water.  Nectar  should  flow  out  of  you  so  that 
it  may  become  as  impossible  for  you  to  think 
evil  as  for  the  pure  fresh  spring  to  poison 
those  who  drink  from  it.  Purify  the  heart, 
sing  the  syllable  OM,  pick  out  all  points  of 
weakness  and  eradicate  them.  Come  out 

H, 

victorious  having  formed  a beautiful  charac- 
ter, When  the  dragon  of  passion  is  destroyed 
you  will  find  the  objects  of  desire  worshipping 
you  just  as  the  wives  of  the  dragon  under 
the  river  paid  homage  unto  Krishna  after 
he  had  killed  the  snake. 

Draw  a diagram  for  your  use  and  place 
on  this  diagram  a list  of  the  ordinary  sins 
and  short-comings.  This  table  having  been 


THE  SPIRITUAL  LAW  OP  CHARACTER.  87 

truced,  you  take  the  day  of  the  week,  per- 
haps on  that  day  you  haTe  suffered  from 
greed  or  grief  ; you  then  place  the  mark  (x)- 
directly  under  the  column  headed  greed  or 
grief,  along  the  line  of  the.  date  and  so  on. 
By  keeping  this  private  diary  you  can  bring 
before  you  your  s hortoomings  and  be  brought 
face  to  face  with  your  weaknesses. 

Rama  does  not  recommend  that  these 
naarks  be  kept  on  the  diagram.  Today  you 
yield  to  some  shortcoming  ; be  true  to  your- 
selves and  put  down  the  asterisk  mark  today. 
Next  day  in  the  morning  or  at  any  time 
convenient  to  you,  close  the  door,  sit  down 
all  alone  and  optn  the  chart  before  you  and 
here  you  see  that  you  yielded  to  greed  or 
grief  or  whatever  it  may  bej  then  begin 
lecturing  to  yourself. 

We  in  this  country  have  too  many 
lectures  from  others.  Let  all  the  great 
lecturers  of  the  age  come,  let  Christ  or  God 
Himself  come  and  lecture,  but  lectures  from 
others  will  be  of  no  avail  unless  you  are 
prepared  to  lecture  that  yourself.  He  alone, 
can . raise  himself  or  make  progress,  whn 


^8  . IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-EBALIZATION, 

lectures  to  himself.  You  know  that  you 
.yielded  to  grief.  Try  and  diagnose  and 
, prognose  the  feeling.  Why  were  you  over- 
powered by  grief?  Find  ont  the  cause  and 
then  find  a remedy  for  it.  You  may  at  that 
time  read  an  instructive  book,  say  Bhagavad- 
Gita  or  the  Bible,  or  Emerson’s  works, 
or  any  books  which  may  tend  to  lift  you 
from  the  plane  of  grief  and  with  their  aid 
and  the  aid  of  your  own  lectures,  reflections, 

. meditations,  try  to  drive  out  this  feeling  from 
you  for  ever.  If  you  feel  convinced  at  that 
time  that  you  have  conquered  and  that  you 
will  not  lose  yourself  again,  no  natter  what 
imay  befall  you,  when  you  are  assured 
you  have  trampled  it  under  your  feet,  that 
,you  have  gained  the  victory,  then  erase  the 
asterisk  mark.  You  are  free  then.  Why 
condemn  yourself  for  the  past  ? Let  the  dead 
past  bury  its  dead. 

Take  up  these  faults  one  by  one,  find  the 
cause  and  the  remedy  for  each,  diagnose  and 
prognose  each  one,  lecture  to  yourself,  but 
before  such  diagnosis  and  prognosis  is  done 
in  this  class,  each  one  of  you  must  lecture 


THE  SPIRITUAL  LAW  OF  OHARAOTEE.  '89 

to  yourself.  Each  oue  will  have  to  do  the 
work  for  himself.  Sit  down  and  meditate 
upon  that  which  you  suffer  from  and  while 
meditating  chant  or  sing  OM.  While  the  lips 
are  chanting,  while  the  voice  hums  this 
sacred  syllable,  while  you  are  firm  in  your 
resolutions,  the  infinite  blessings  celestial 
are  on  you.  You  will  be  strengthened  from 
within.  These  are  some  of  the  crested  heads 
-of  the  dragon  which  infested  the  lake  of 
your  mind.  Crush  them  out  one  by  one. 
There  is  one  common  cause  for  all  shortcom- 
ings, one  common  basis,  root  of  all  these 
evils,  and  that  is  Ignorance, — Ignorance  in 
all  its  shapes  especially  ignorance  of  the  real 
Self,  ignorance  of  the  true  Atman. 

People  identify  themselves  with  the  body, 
accumulate  all  sorts  of  things  around  it 
and  want  to  have  pleasures  from  without. 
They  are  identified  with  the  body  and  are 
liable  to  be  grieved  or  afflicted. 

Rise  above  the  body.  Peel  and  realize 
that  you  are  the  Infinite,  the  Supreme  Self, 
and  how  can  you  be  affected  by  passion  or 
greed? 


90  IN  WOODS  OF  GOD  EBALIZATION. 

Ab  a diviaion  to  the  general  ignorance  of 
the  true  Self,  there  is  the  ignorance  of  the 
common  laws  of  nature  which  keeps  people 
■ flick  and  weak.  Here  is  a sacred  law  of  nature,, 
a law  which  cannot  be  set  at  naught.  The 
law  is — 

Do  any  kind  of  wrong,  do  any  mischief^ 
harbour  in  your  mind  any  .kind  of  wrong, 
do  these  wrong  deeds,  commit  these  sins- 
evfn  at  a place  where  you  are  sure  nobody 
will  catch  you  or  find  you,  where  nobody  will 
call  you  to  question.  Sow  these  seeds- 
of  evil  wherever  you  please,  even  in  a place 
as  secure  as  any  fort  could  be  ; sow  the  wind 
and  by  the  most  stern,  unrelenting,  irrefrag- 
able, irretrievable  law,  you  reap  the  whirl- 
wind ; you  must  be  visited  with  pain  and 
suffering.  The  wages  of  sin  is  death. 

People  take  it  as  a moral  law  and  say 
that  there  is  not  the  same  strength  in  it  as- 
there  is  in  mathematical  laws  ; they  say  that, 
there  is  no  mathematical  certainty  about  it. 
Mistaken  are  they  who  think  that  way.  In 
the  most  solitary  caves  commit  a sin  and  you 
will  in  no  time  be  astonished  to  see  that  the 


THE  SPIEITUAL  LAW  OP  CHAEACTBK,  91 

very  grass  under  your  feet  stands  up  anil 
bears  testimony  against  you.  You  will  in  time 
see  that  the  very  walls,  the  very  trees' 
have  tongues  and  speak.  You  cannot  cheat 
nature,  Providence,  This  is  a truth  ; this  is  a 
la,w.  We  commit  sins  only  in  the  heart  and 
we  find  ourselves  in  the  ' outside  world 
surrounded  by  embarassing  and  harassing 
circumstances  ; in  difficulties,  in  ail  sorts  of 
straits.  We  find  this  to  be  the  ease  and  those 
who  are  ignorant  of  the  real  cause  of  their 
difficulties  blame  circumstances  ; they  begin- 
• to  fight  their  surroundings,  they  file  law  suits 
against  relatives,  friends,  and  their  fellow- 
men.  Here  is  a divine  law  which  should  be 
proclaimed  in  all  corners  and  in  all  bazars. 
Try  to  throw  dust  into  the  eyes  of  God  and 
you  will  be  blinded  yourelf. 

The  law  is  that  you, shall  be  pure.  Har- 
bour impurity  and  jou  must  suffer  th®  conse- 
quences. We  will  take  up  these  spiritual 
laws  one  by  one  and  prove  them  with  a 
mathematical  certainty.  When  a man  once, 
understands  these  spiritual  laws,  it  becomes 
impossible  for  hirii  to  stoop  to  these  selfish 


:92  IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-EBALIZATION.  , 

desires.  Having  gained  control  of  these 
desires,  the  mind  can  be -concentrated  for  any 
length  of  time.  Character  must  be  built  first, 
this  is  necessary. 

Is  fasting  necessary  to  the  conquering  of 
one’s  own  mind  ? 

As  to  fasting,  Rama  says,  do  not  starve 
or  overfeed.  Both  extremes  are  be  avoided. 
Sometimes  fasting  comes  naturally  ; we  feel 
within  ourselves  a natural  desire  to  abstain 
from  eating.  Such  instincts  of  the  heart 
should  be  obeyed,  but  at  other  times  the  inner 
self  tells  you  to  take  nourishment.  Follow 
these  instincts. 

Fasting  should  be  taken  as  a help  but  it 
should  not  master  us..  People  often  fast 
because  it  is  forced  upon  them  ; they  then 
become  servants  of  this  slavery  of  fasting. 
Rama  does  ne  t copntenance  slavery.  As  to 
fasting,  in  India  some  do  fast  and  there  are 
particular  days  which  are  especially  observed 
as  to  what  kind  of  food  is  taken  and  how 
•much.  These  days  are  the  Full  Moon  day 
and  New  Moon  day. 

On  the  Full  Moon  day,  people  in  India 


THE  SPIEITTJAL  LAW  OP  OHARAOTBB.  93- 

eat  Buch  food  as  will  not  tell  on  the  stomach  ; 
and  on  that  day  they  specially  oonentrale 
the  mind,  that  day  being  paiticularly  favour- 
able for  concentration.  This  you  will  see  if 
you  try  to  verify  it.  Such  food  is  taken  as 
will  not  disturb  the  equilibrium  of  the  mind. 

The  New  moon  night  and  the  New  Moon 
day  are  especially  instinct  with  a particular 
kind  of  virtue  in  aiding  the  concentration  of 
the  mind. 

True  fasting  means  ridding  ourselves  of 
all  selfish  designs,  desires,  not  feeding  them 
but  purging  ourselves  wholly  of  them. 


LECTURE  V. 

THE  KINGDOM^  OF  HEAVEN, 


Lecture  delivered  at  the  Hermetic  Brotherhood  Hall, 
San  Francisco,  on  December  19, 1902. 


The  Kingdom  of  Heaven  is  within  you 
How  have  you  to  realize  that  ? 

There  is  a very  beautiful  story  showing 
how  to  realize  the  kingdom  of  Heaven  within 
■us.  It  is  related  that  at  one  lime  the  Vedas 
were  iaken  by  a demon  and  carried  to  the 
bottom  of  the  sea. 

The  word  ‘Veda’  has  two  meanings.  The 
original  meaning  is  knowledge,  the  kingdom 
of  Heaven.  The  second  meaning  is,  the  most 
sacred  Scriptures  of  the  Hindus. 

The  name  of  this  demon,  said  to  have 
carried  the  Vedas  to  the  bottom  of  the  sea, 
was  Shankhasur  which  etymologically  means 
the  demon  of  the  conchshell  or  the  ‘‘  insect 
dwelling  in  conch.” 


THIS  KINGDOM  OK  HEAVEN.  95 

la  order  to  redeem  the  Vedas,  in  order  to 
fering  back  the  treasures  of  knowledge,  God 
incarnated  as  a fish,  fought  with  the  demon 
•destroyed  it,  and  brought  back  the  Vedas  to 
the  world. 

Children  read  that  story  and  take  it 
literally  ; common  people  read  it  and  take  it 
literally,  but  there  is  a deep,  hidden  meaning 
in  the-  story.  The  story  was  meant  to 
illustrate  a general  truth. 

God  incarnated  as  a fish  to  bring  back  the 
Vedas  from  the  worm  living  in  the  conch 
shell.  God  incarnated  as  a fish  and  fought 
the  demon  or  insect  at  the  bottom  of  the  sea 
and  destroyed'  it.  What  was  the  use  of  this  ? 
The  fish  is  a maritime  animal  and  the  conch- 
shell  is  also  inhabited  by  a creature  of  the 
sea.  Now  God  the  All,  in  the  shape  of  the 
fish  fought  the  insect  of  the  sea.  The  insect 
was  driven  out  of  the  shell  and  the  waves  of 
the  sea  washed  the  shell  ashore.  People  picked 
it  up.  The  conch-shell  was  blown  and  there 
came  out  of  it  reverberating  sound  OM.  This  is 
Veda,  In  this  sense  was  the  Veda,  the  conch- 
shell,  brought  from  the  bottom  of  the  sea. 


96 


IN  WOODS  OP  QOD-EBAMZATION, 


Tiie  sbory-teller  meant  to  lay  particular 
Stress  on  the  importance  of  the  sacred  mantram 
OM.  The  object  is  to  show  that  this  sacred 
syllable  OM  is  the  end  of  knowledge  in  all 
the  world.  It  is  all  the  Vedas,  all  the  Kingdom 
of  heaven  put  in  a conch-shell  condensed 
to  its  smallest  compass.  That  was  the  object 
of  this  story. 

The  Hindus  blow  conch-shell  on  all  sacred 
and  important  occasions,  i.  e.,  they  chant  OM 
at  the  time  of  death,  birth,  war  or  worship. 
Happy  is  he  who  lives,  moves  and  has  his 
being  in  OM. 

In  order  to  come  by  these  treasures 
within  or  in  order  that  the  kingdom  of  Heaven 
may  be  unlocked,  this  is  the  key  to  be  used. 

People  of  Europe  and  America  do  not 
wish  to  take  up  anything  unless  it  appeals 
to  their  intellect.  Even  though  we  may  not 
be  able  to  prove  the  virtue  of  this  mantram 
by  the  logic  of  the  world,  yet  there  is  no 
denial  of  the  powerful  effect  which  this 
maniram,  chanted  in  the  proper  way  produces 
on  the  character  of  a man,  or  of  the  virtue 
it  has  of  unfolding  the  inner  secrets,  in 


THE  kingdom:  ok  hbayen. 


9T 


placing  all  the  treasures  of  the  world  at  our 
disposal.  One  object  of  the  story-teller  was 
to  show  that  all  the  knowledge  of  the  sacred 
Scriptures  of  the  Hindus  was  obtained  when 
the  writers  of  these  volumes  had  thrown 
themselves  into  ecstasies  by  the  humming  of 
this  syllable.  This  man  tram  is  the  seed  of 
all  knowledge.  , The  importance  of  this 
mantram  will  be  laid  before  you  from 
different  stand-points.  It  is  necessary  to 
show  the  importance  of  this  mantram  in 
order  that  the  people  may  take  to  it  with  their 
whole  heart. 

First  of  all,  the  mantram  OM  does  hot 
belong  to  any  special  language.  Thinking  it 
to  be  a Sanskrit  word  and  not  belonging  to 
any  other  language,  do  nob  reject  it.  It  is 
the  name  of  God.  This  syllable  comes  to  you 
from  within,  no  bojly  teaches  you  this  syllable. 
It  comes  to  you  at  birth.  The  child’s  cry 
resembles  remarkably  the  sound  oom  Om, 
Aam,  a perverted  form  of  OM.  The  word 
OM  comes  from  within  to  every  child- 

The  true  way  to  write  OM  is  AUM. 
According  to  the  rules  of  Sanskrit  Grammar 


98  IN  WOODS  01  aOD-EBALIZAMON. 

A and  U,  when  connected  together,  coalesce 
in  to  0.  Even  the  mute  can  produce  the 
•sounds  of  A,  U and  M.  Thus  OM  in  its 
entirety,  in  its  parts,  is  brought  to  the  world 
by  everybody  and  by  himself.  Ic  is  the 
most  natural  word  which  can  occur  to  any- 
body. When  boys  are  very  happy  in  the 
streets,  their  overflowing  joy  finds  natural 
expression  in  the  noisy  sound  of  prolonged  0, 
which  is  simply  OM  cut  short. 

This  sound  occurs  in  every  language, 
Sanskrit,  Persian,  English,  Japanese,  all  have 
it  in  a more  or  less  perfect  form.  This  sound  0 
is  used  on  occasions  when  people  get  beyond 
themselves  ; when  they  are  exhilerated,  when 
they  are  filled  with  joy,  this  sound  naturally 
comes  to  them.  When  people  fall  sick  or  are  in 
trouble,  when  they  are  suffering  excruciating 
pain,  what  sound  finds  utterance  through 
their  lips  ? It  is  Oh,  Uh  or  Urn,  which  is  a 
mere  corruption  of  OM.  The  Hebrew,  the 
Arabic,  the  English  prayers  end  with  Amen,  j 
which  most  remarkably  resembles  OM.  The  ( 
last  letter  in  the  Greek  alphabet  is  Omega  j 

ving  the  sound  OM  a prominent  place.  | 

I 

f’, 

h 

i 


, THE  KINGDOM  OP  HBA,VBN.  99 

Why  should  this  sound  come  to  every 
body,  why  should  this  sound  come  from  the 
lips  of  everbody  in  illness,  be  he  a European, 
American,  Hindu,  Persian,  Japanese,  or  of  any 
denomination  ? The  Hindu  answers.  This 
flound  is  like  a beautiful  tree  yielding  a cool 
shade  to  the  sick  man  who  is  being  scorched 
by  the  burning  Sun,  so  naturally  does  this 
sick  person  seek  the  cool  shelter  of  the  sprea- 
ding tree.  Thus  it  is  that  everybody  when 
sick  or  Buffeing  naturally  resorts  to  this 
syllable  OM,  this  natural  sound.  It  gives  him 
a little  relief.  We  See  it  naturally  brings 
relief  under  all  circnmstanoes  ; the  sick  are 
relieved  by  chanting  this  sound.  If  it  can 
bring  relief  even  to  the  sick  and  suffering, 
may  it  not  bring  peace  and  harmony  if  you 
sing  it  in  the  right  way  ? We  call  it  pranava 
and  mean  by  it  something  that  pervades  life 
or  runs  through  prana  or  breath.  Every 
animal  sends  forth  this  sound,  it  is  associated 
with  his  breath.  If  you  breathe  forcibly  so 
as  to  make  respiration  audible,  you  will  see 
that  the  sound  if  represented  by  an  articulate 
word  is  Soham,  Soham,  (breathing  through 


100  IN  WOODS  OS’  GOD-EEALIZATION. 

‘the  nose).  This  sound  is  in  the  breath  of  all ; 
now  in  this  we  see  S O-H-A  M, 

Sanskrit  Grammar  is  more  developed  than 
any  other  in  the  world.  It  has  analysed  all 
sounds  and  all  words  perfectly.  M is  called 
a consonanb  hut  this  consonant  is  nasal  and 
it  is  proved  that  M is  a consonant  which 
borders  on  vowelhood.  0 and  A are  vowels 
according  to  all  Grammars.  S and  H are 
consonants.  Throw  aside  the  consonants  and 
we  have  0,  A,  M,  or  OM. 

Now,  you  see  that  the  vowels  are  inde- 
pendent sounds  and  the  consonants  are  de- 
pendent sounds,  they  cannot  stand  alone  or 
by  themselves..  For  instance,  here  is  the  con- 
sonant K ; you . call  it  Kay,  in  Sanskrit  it 
is  Ka  (^) ; you  must  join  a vowel  like  ‘e’ 
or  ‘a’  to  the  original  sound  of  the  consonant 
and  then  it  becomes  capable  of  being  pro- 
nounced. 

Consonants  represent  name  and  form  in 
this  world.  All  names  and  forms  in  this 
world  are  like  consonants,  dependents.  Can 
an}’’  of  them  stand  alone  without  the  supreme 
reality  behind  them  ? All  phenomena  consist’ 


THE  KINGDOM  OE  psiYEN.  101 

of  names  and  forms  which  cannot  be  pro- 
nounced without  an  underlying  noumenon  or 
reality,  substratum,  God,  the  Unknowable 
or  whatever  you  may  choose  to  call  it.  The 
underlying  reality  is  proved  to  be  the  abso- 
lute Being,  absolute  Knowledge  and  absolute 
Bliss,  denoted  respectively  by  A,  U and  M. 
Thus  in  Soham  the  consonants  S and  H stand 
for  the  phenomenal  names,  form  and  shape, 
and  the  inherent  OM  represents  the  underly- 
ing reality. 

If  we  have  toys  made  of  sugar  but  of 
various  shapes,  some  in  the  shape  of  a dog, 
some  in  the  shape  of  an  ox,  some  in  the  shape 
of  a lion,  some  in  the  shape  of  a man,  they 
differ  from  one  another,  but  all  the  difference 
lies  in  mere  shapes  and  forms  and  names. 
Being  made  out  of  one  substance  all  of  them 
are  the  same  sugar,  ' ' 

Go  to  the  ocean.  There  you  will  find  a 
ripple  here  and  a ripple  there,  a breaker  here 
and  a breaker  there,  differing  in  size  and 
ripple,  but  look  at  the  reality  behiod  them,  it 
is  the  one  ocean ; all  are  the  same  they  are  all 
water  ; the  difference  lies  in  shape  and  form. 


102  IN  WOODS  OP  GOD-KBALIZATION. 

Take  up  the  diamond  so  brilliaut,  so 
sparkling,  so  dazzling,  so  hard  that  it  will  cut 
iron  easily  ; then  take  charcoal  so  soft  that 
it  will  easily  leave  a mark  on  paper,  so  dirty, 
so  ugly,  so  worthless.  Chemists  tell  us  that 
there  is  no  difference  in  reality  between  the 
two.  Both  are  the  same  carbon,  no  difference 
whatever  between  the  two.  Then  what  makes 
the  apparent  difference,  it  is  the  difference 
in  the  shape  and  form.  The  condition  and 
shape  of  the  particles  of  carbon  in  one  is 
different  from  the  other,  the  only  difference 
is  in  form. 

Similarly,  according  to  Hindu  Philoso- 
phy, all  separate  divisions  in  this  world  are 
due  to  name  and  form.  If  you  live  deep  into 
the  bottom,  if  you  analyse  the  underlying 
reality  in  all  names  and  forms,  you  will  see 
that  there  is  One  unchangeable,  everlasting, 
immutable  principle  behind  all.  That  Reality 
stands  by  itself.  That  Reality  might  be  com. 
pared  to  the  vowel  sounds,  and  the  name  and 
form  might  well  be  compared  to  the  consonant 
soiinds.  Thus  in  So- ham,  ‘s’  and  ‘h’  represen- 
ting name  and  form,  something  dependent. 


THE  KIISGDOM  OF  HEAVEN.  l0& 

being  omitted,  only  Reality  remains  and  w© 
come  to  the  syllable  AUM— OM.  Thus  OM  is 
the  reality  vs^hich  runs  through  your  breath.. 
It  is  present  in  all  breath  of  the  world,  it  is 
the  most  natural  name  of  the  Power  which  is' 
at  the  back  of  all  difference,  all  divisions,  all 
separateness,  the  most  natural  name  for  the 
Reality. 

Professor  Max  Muller  and  other  philoso* 
phers  with  him  have  proved  that  all  thought 
is  related  to  language  as  the  obverse  and. 
reverse  of  the  same  coin.  One  cannot  exist 
without  the  other.  Could  you  see  this  object, 
the  table,  without  thinking  of  it  ? Could  you. 
preceive  anything  else  without  thinking  ac- 
cordingly ? The  very  word  ‘perceive’  signifies 
mental  thought. 

Again,  thought  and  language  are  th© 
same  ; you  cannot  think  without  language.. 
The  infant  knows  no  language  and  has  no ' 
thought.  Let  the  child  begin  to  think,  it 
cannot  until  it  has  language.  The  mother 
breathes  names  into  the  ears  of  the  child  ;. 
the  meaning  of  names  are  being  breathed  into 
the  heart  of  the  boy.  The  meaning  is  relateid 


lt}4  m WOODS  OB'  GOD-EBALIZATION. 

to  the  words  of  the  mother  as  the  rider  to  the 
horse.  Upon  the  horse  of  words  the  rider  of 
rheaning  rides  into  the  soul  of  the  child. 

We  cannot  think  without  language. 
Thought  and  language  are  one,  and  we  have 
already  seen  that  the  world  and  thought  are 
also  one.  Therefore  language  and  thought 
being  in  a way  identical,  and  also  thought 
and  the  world  being  identical,  word  and  the 
world  are  kin  to  each  other.  No  object  in  this 
world  is  observed  without  thought,  Try  to 
see  an  object  and  do  not  let  its  conception 
enter  your  mind  it  will  be  impossible.  In 
fact  perceiving  the  blackboard  means  think- 
ing of  the  blackboard. 

' ' All  objects  of  this  world  are  the  counter- 
part of  the  corresponding  idea.  Nothing  is 
perceived  in  this  world  without  thought ; and 
there  can  be  no  thought  without  language. 
The  world  is  related  to  language  as  the 
obverse  and  reverse  of  the  same  point.  This 
tells  you  the  real  truth  or  the  real  signifi- 
cance of  “ In  the  beginning  there  was  the 
word,  the  word  was  with  God  and  the  word 
was  God,” 


THE  KINGDOM  OF  HBAVBH.  106 

Now,  we  want  to  have  a single  word  or 
sound  which  will  represent  the  whole  world, 
We  want  some  word  which  will  represent  the 
power,  the  enegy,  the  force,  the  governing 
substance,  the  thing  in  itself  which  upholds 
the  Universe. 

In  all  the  languages  we  have  some  sounds 
which  come  from  the  throat,  others  -which 
■come  from  the  lips,  others  back  in  the  mouth 
near  the  palate.  There  is  not  a single  sound 
in  any  language  which  springs  from  a region 
of  the  vocal  organs  below  the  throat.  The 
throat  is  the  boundary,  or  rather  one  bound- 
ary of  the  range  of  the  vocal  organs,  the  lips 
are  the  other  boundary.  None  comes  from 
outside  the  lips. 

Here  we  have  A,  U,  M;  the  sound  A ‘is 
guttural.  This  comes  from  one  boundary  of 
the  vocal  organs, 

U (oo)  proceeds  exactly  from  the  middle 
of  the  range  of  sounds,  middle  of  the  vocal 
regions  near  the  palate. 

M is  labial  and  nasal  sound  at  the  end  or 
nxtremitj’’  of  the  vocal  organs  or  regions. 
Thus  A represents  the  beginning  of  the  range 


106  IN  WOODS  OS'  GOD-EBALIIZATION. 

of  sound;  U represents  the  middle,  and  M 
represents  the  end.  It  covers  the  whole  field. 
OM,  OM  is  the  most  natural  name.  It  repre- 
sents all  language  and  consequently  all  world. 
Here  arises  a question.  There  are  many  other 
sounds  which  are  located  in  the  throat  like 
A.  Similarly  U and  M have  many  kindred- 
sounds.  Why  should  not  any  other  guttural 
chosen  arbitrarily  and  joined  with  any  other 
sound  akin  to  U and  also  to  any  other  kind- 
red labial  of  form,  a word  to  represent  all 
languages  ? 

Similarly,  out  of  all  the  other  sounds 
which  proceed  from  the  same  region  as  IT 
(oo),  is  the  only  sound  which  may  be  called 
the  lord,  the  chief,  the  monarch  of  them 
all.  It  is  a vowel,  a sound  brought  out 
by  every  child.  A mute  has  it  with  him, 
it  was  not  taught  by  others,  it  came  of 
itself  and  is  consequently  the  best  repre- 
sentative of  its  kind.  M is  the  best  represen- 
tation of  all  the  labials.  There  is  another 
peculiarity  about  it.  It  is  nasal  and  covers 
up  all  the  field  of  the  nose  which  is  the  seat 
of  the  breath.  Thus  we  see  that  if  there 


THE  EINGDOM  01*  HBAVEN.  lOT” 

could  be  any  perfect  name,  it  is  OM.  This  is 
the  representa  tive  of  all  languages.  It  is  the 
representative  of  all  thought.  It  is  the  repre- 
sentative of  the  whole  world. 

All  the  Vedanta,  nay,  all  the  philosophy 
of  the  Hindus  is  simply  an  exposition  of  this 
syllable  OM.  OM  covers  the  whole  Universe. 
There  is  not  a law,  not  a force  in  the  whole 
world,  not  an  object  in  all  the  world  which  is 
not  comprised  by  the  syllable  OM.  One  by 
one  you  will  see  that  all  the  planes  of  being,, 
all  the  worlds,  all  phases  of  existence  are 
covered  by  this  syllable  A U M,  OM. 

Sounds  are  of  two  kinds,  articulate  and 
inarticulate.  We  call  them  Varnatmak  and 
Dhvany aimak.  These  Sanskrit  names  are 
full  of  meaning.  Varnatmak  means  literally 
“sounds  capable  of  being  put  in  black  and 
white.’’  Dhvanyatmak  means  “sounds  which 
cannot  be  put  in  writing.”  All  ordinary  lan- 
guage is  Varnatmak.  The  language  of  feeling 
is  Dhvanyamak ; it  cannot  be  expressed  by 
characters  or  written  in  words. 

A man  laughs  Could  you  express  that  in 
any  written  language  ? Could  you  represent, 


108  IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-BBALIZATION. 

■that  on  paper  ? A man  weeps,  that  you 
■cannot  pat  on  paper.  These  are  .Dhvanyatmah 
We  see  that  in  the  articulate  sounds,  or  the 
natural  language,  Dhvanyatmak,  have  a pur- 
pose which  cannot  be  served  by  Varnatmah. 
Suppose  some  of  you  go  to  a foreign  country, 
•or  a foreigner  comes  to  your  country,  he 
cannot  speak  or  understand  your  language. 
He  requires  something,  perhaps,  he  wants  to 
■puichase  something.  You  do  not  understand 
him.  Perhaps  the  man  iis  hungry,  requires 
something  to  eat ; not  understanding  his 
language  you  do  not  attend  to  his  needs. 
The  man  begins  to  cry  and  to  weep.  You 
then  understand,  then  you  see.  This  langu- 
age of  feeling  is  understood  everywhere,  but 
the  Yarnatmak  or  artificial  language  is  under- 
stood by  those  only  who  have  learned  it. 
The  natural  language  is  understood  every- 
where. 

You  begin  to  laugh,  all  understand  that 
something  funny  or  pleasing  has  occurred  to 
you  or  is  within  you.  Here  is  a man  who 
plays  on  a musical  instrument,  say,  the 
violin ; you  know  the  harmony.  The  language 


THB  KINGDOM  Off  HBAYffN.  109’ 

of  music  is  DhvanyatmaJc  and  understood  bj 
everybody. 

In  the  Merchant  of  Venice  we  read 

“therefore  the  poet 
Did  feign  that  Orpheus  drew  trees,  stones  and  floods- 
Since  naught  so  stockish,  hard  and  full  of  rage 
But  music  for  the  time  doth  change  his  nature.”  ■ 
The  language  of  music  is  not  of  the  same 
kind  as  the  language  of  our  thought.  It  has 
a particular  use,  there  is  a charm  about  it. 
Science  may  or  may  not  be  able  to  prove 
how  and  why  music  produces  such  a charming 
influence  upon  you,  but  it  remains  a fact.  If 
Science  cannot  prove  it,  then  it  is  to  blame 
for  that.  Similarly,  OM,  OM  has  a charm 
about  it,  an  efficiency,  a virtue  in  it  which 
directly  brings  the  mind  of  one,  who  chants 
it,  under  control,  which  directly  brings  all 
feeling  and  all  thought  in  a state  of  harmony 
brings  peace  and  rest  to  the  soul  and  puts 
the  mind  in  a state  where  it  is  one  with  God. 
Science  may  not  be  able  to  explain  this,  bub 
this  is  a fact  which  can  be  verified  by  experi- 
ment. Woe  unto  Science  if  it  goes  against, 
the  truth  connected  with  the  efficacy  of  the' 
sacred  syllable  OM. 


LECTURE  VI. 

THE  SACRED  SYLLABLE  OM. 


Lecture  delivered  at  the  Sermetic  Brotherhood 
Hall,  San  Francisco,  on  December  33,  1903. 


The  other  day  a few  words  were  spoken 
■on  the  sacred  mantram  OM  and  it  was  also 
explained  that  the  subject  could  not  be  ex- 
hausted in  seven  or  eight  lessons.  Volumes 
have  been  written  in  the  Sanskrit  language 
and  are  still  being  written  to-day  on  this  sac- 
red syllable.  In  fact,  all  the  Vedas,  all 
Vedaota,  all  the  sacred  Scriptures  of  the 
Hindus  are  contained  in  this  syllable  Om. 

There  are  many  different  sects  in  India, 
but  all  the  sects  pay  their  heartfelt  homage 
to  OM.  The  Hebrews,  the  Mahomedans  and 
the  Christians,  all  end  their  prayers  with 
‘‘Amen.’  Cdahomedans  also  do  that,  although 
they  do  not  pronounce  the  word  as  ‘Amen 
the  ‘A ween.’ 


THE  SAORBD  SYLLABLE  OM.  Ill 

In  your  ordinary  prayer  what  part  does 
*Amen’  play  ? It  comes  in  at  a place  where 
all  speech  stops,  where  all  talk  terminates  at 
a point  where  the  soul  melts  into  Divinity. 
You  go  oh  pouring  the  language  of  the  heart 
until  that  point  is  reached  where  the  whole 
being  is  about  to  be  melted  into  Divinity. 
Where  the  ineffable,  the  unspeakble,  the 
inexpressible  is  reached,  there  is  Amen.  Then 
what  is  Amen  ? It  is  OM,  nothing  else.  In 
all  your  sacred  prayers  Amen  or  Ameen  occu- 
pies a place  that  exactly  satisfies  the  mean- 
ing of  the  word  Vedanta  or  ‘ end  of  speech,’ 
and  very  nearly  represents  the  essence  of 
Vedanta,  that  is  OM. 

The  literal  meaning  of  Vedanta  is  the  end 
of  knowledge,  the  end  of  speech  ; a point 
where  all  speech,  all  thought  stops,  and 
among  the  Hindus  the  whole  of  V edanta  is 
represented  by  OM.  The  meaning  in  which 
that  word  is  used  in  the  Vedas  will  now  be 
brought  to  your  notice — OM,  A.  U.  M. 

The  Tantrios  explain  OM  in  their  own 
way.  The  Shaivas  have  their  own  way.  The 
Vaishnavas  have  their  own  interpretation. 


.112  IN  WOODS  ON  god-eealizaot:on. 

and  all  other  Hindu  eeots  have  their  perciiliar 
explanation,  but  the  interpretation  that  i& 
about  to  be  given  is  universal;  it  is  to  b& 
given  at  the  very  fountain-head  of  the  Ve- 
danta. 

OM  consists  of  A,  TJ,  M.  The  sound  A, 
•in  accordance  with  the  teachings  of  Vedanta, 
represnts  the  so  called  material  Universe, 
the  solid -seeming  world,  the  world  of  gross 
senses,  all  that  is  observed  in  your  wakeful 
state.  , 

All  the  experiences  of  the  dreamland  are 
represented  by  U (oo).  The  observer  as  well 
as  the  things  observed,  both  the  subject  and 
the  object  of  the  dreaming  state,  are  denoted 
by  the  sound  U.  The  psychic  or  astral  plane, 
the  world  of  spirits  and  all  the  heavens  and 
hells  are  signified  by  U. 

M represents  all  the  unknown,  the  deep 
sleep  state,  and  even  in  your  Wakeful  state  all 
that  is  unknown,  all  that  is  beyond  compre- 
hension of  the  intellect.  Thus  OM  or  A-U-M 
covers  all  the  three-fold  experience  of  man. 
Stands  for  all  the  phenomenal  worlds.  There 
is  in  A-U-M  the  common  principle  called 


THE  SAOEBD  SYLLABLE  OM. 


118 


Amatra,  that  which  signifies  the  imperishable, 
immutable  noumenon  or  the  thing  in  itself  run. 
ning  through  and  pervading  the  threefold 
phenomena.  This  Amatra  will  be  treated  fully 
in  another  lecture.  Suffice  it  to  say  that  OM 
represents  the  All. 

All  the  philosophy  of  Europe  and  America 
is  based  on  the  experience  in  the  wakeful 
state  and  takes  little  or  no  notice  of  the 
experience  of  the  dreaming  or  deep  sleep 
state.  The  Hindu  says,  “You  start  with 
imperfect  data.  How  can  your  solution  of  the 
problem  of  the  Universe  be  correct?  ” 

Philosophers  limit  themselves  to  the  wake* 
ful  state.  Mill,  Hamilton,  Berkeley,  even 
Spencer,  and  all  of  them  base  all  their  dis- 
coveries and  investigations  on  the  experience 
gained  in  the  wakeful  state  alone.  There  they 
want  to  discover  the  fountain-head  of  all  force, 
energy,  or  any  name  they  may  please  to  call 
it.  But  see  here,  if  you  are  given  a mathe- 
matical problem  and  are  asked  to  draw  a 
conclusion,  all  the  premises,  the  whole  hypo- 
thesis you  will  have  to  consider.  How  can 
you  solve  a problem  correctly  when  you  take 


iii  IN  WOODS  OS'  GOD-EEALIZATION. 


up  only  a part  of  the  data?  Vedanta  takes 
the  whole  data.  Tour  data  are  threefold,  your 
Wordly  experiences  are  threefold,  and  all  this 
should  be  considered.  The  world  of  wakeful 
fetate  disappears  entirely  in  the  other  two 
states  and  yet  you,  that  is  to  say,  the  Self, 
live  in  a dream  state  and  in  the  deep  sleep 
State  you  are  dead,  are  you?  The  intellect 
and  personal  consciousness  vanishes  entirely 
in  the  deep  sleep  state  and  yet  the  real  Self, 
the  real  ‘ you  * remains  the  same.  The  un- 
changeable and  immutable  principle,  this 
reality  runs  through  the  threefold  worlds,  in 
your  true  Atman  or  Self.  This  is  OM.  You 
have  no  right  to  take  mind,  intellect,  or  brain 
as  yourself.  How  do  you  know  that  the  world 
exists,  how  do  you  know  that  the  Universe  is  » 
here?  Because  you  touch  things,  you  see 
things,  you  hear  things,  you  taste  and  smell 
things  : that  is  the  only  proof.  If  you  say,  here 
is  Victor  Hugo,  Robert  Ingersol,  Emerson,  j' 
■all  these  great  thinkers  are  writing  so  much  f 

about  this  world,  and  so  the  world  must  ( 

’exist,  and  we  ask  how  do  you  know  that  1 

religious  books  are  there  ? You  know  t hey  ^ 


THE  SACEBD  SYLLABLE  OM.  11& 

are  there  through  the  senses.  Your  senses 
are  the  only  direct  or  indirect  proof  of  the 
existence  of  this  world. 

Sensation  is  the  primary  cause  of  all  per- 
ception, intellection,  etc.  Sensation  is  not 
limited  to  your  wakeful  state.  In  your  wake- 
ful state,  your  senses  are  in  the  gross  form, 
but  do  you  not  sense  and  perceive  in  your 
dreams,  have  you  not  sense  organs  peculiar  to 
that  time?  The  outer  eyes  and  the  outer  ears 
are  not  working  there.  In  the  dreamland  you 
create  objects  of  senses  and  the  correspond- 
ing sense  organs  or  senses  simultaneously. 
Thus  we  see  that  in  the  dreamland  the  senses 
and  the  objects  sensed  are  like  the  positive 
and  negative  poles  of  the  same  power  or  as 
the  obverse  and  reverse  of  the  same  coin.  In 
dreatns  the  subject  and  the  object  spring  up 
together.  Both  the  Subject  and  the  object  of 
dreams  are  comprised  by  the  sound  U in 
A-U-M  and  the  underlying  reality  in  which 
both  the  subject  and  the  object  appear  as 
waves  is  the  real  Atman  or  OM.  According 
to  Vedanta,  just  so  in  your  wakeful  state  your 
senses  and  the  objects  are  co- related  to  each 


116  IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-EBALIZATION. 

other  as  the  positive  and  negative  poles  of 
the  same  power.  In  dreams  even  though  the 
objects  are  produced  instantaneously,  they 
appear  to  have  a long  past  of  their  own. 
Similarly  in  the  wakeful  state  the  objects  of 
the  world  together  with  their  past  history 
make  their  appearance  simultaneously  with 
the  percipient  subject.  And  when  you  say  that 
this  world  is  real,  this  is  the  solid,  rigid  world, 
the  statement  is'  entirely  founded  on  the 
evidence  of  the  perceiving  senses  or  subject, 
and  is  equivalent  to  the  dreaming  ego  calling 
the  objects  of  the  dream  real,  or  to  the  man 
calling  his  dog  in  the  picture  on  canvas  real, 
whereas  in  reality  both  are  unreal. 

What  brought  the  senses  into  existence  ? 
The  elements.  How  do  you  know  of  these 
elements  ? Through  tlie  senses.  Is  not  that 
reasoning  in  a circle  ? This  establishes  the 
illusory  nature  of  the  world  in  the  wakeful 
state.  As  in  dreamland,  so  long  as  you  are 
dreaming,  the  objects  are  real.  Those  objects 
are  no  more  when  in  the  wakeful  state.  In 
the  wakeful  state  all  things  are  solid  but 
when  in  deep  sleep  state,  where  is  the  world  ? 


THE  SAOEBD  SYLLABLE  OM.  117 

Nowhere, -r-gone,  gone.  Here  we  see  that; 
the  definition  of  reality  does  not  apply  to  the 
phenomena  of  the  waking  or  dreaming  state. 

The  Hindus  define  reality  as  that  which 
persists  in  all  circumstances.  That  which 
appears  to  be  at  one  time  and  like  a shadow 
disappears  after  a while  must  be  a dilusive 
phenomenon.  The  same  definition  of  reality 
is  given  by  Herbert  Spencer. 

Why  do  you  say  that  the  dreamland  is 
unreal  ? Because  when  you  are  awake  it  is 
not  there.  Then  so  does  this  very  definition 
of  unreality  apply  to  the  wakeful  state.  When 
in  the  dreamland  or  deep  sleep  state,  the 
wakeful  world  is  no  longer. 

The  sound  A in  A-U-M  indicates  the 
apparent  subject  and  object  of  the  w^(k6ful 
state  as  mere  manifestations  of  the  underlying 
Reality,  Me. 

What  a prejudice  has  ovurtaken  cue  .heart 
of  man.  They  say  “ I have  hard  c ish  This 
is  real,  this  gross,  solid-seeming  wo?  'd,”  0 
fool,  the  only  hard  reality  is  your  Self — Un- 
changeable, eternal  is  your  Self,  that  is  the 
only  hard  thing.  The  rest  is  all  a trick  of 


118  IN  WOODS  OF  aOD-EBALIZATION. 

the  seiases.  Some  people  do  DOt  like  to 
accept  this  conclusion,  because  it  is  derived 
from  considering  the  dreaming  and  deep 
sleep  states  as  rivals  of  the  wakeful  state.  A 
few  words  will  be  said  for  their  consideration. 
Over  one-half  of  the  surface  of  this  big  cipher 
of  the  Earth  there  being  always  night,  almost 
half  the  population  of  the  Earth  is  always 
in  the  dreaming  or  deep  sleep  state.  Every 
body  at  some  place  passes  through  the  sleep- 
ing experience  just  as  much  as  through  the 
wakeful  experience.  Is  not  the  whole  of 
childhood  a long  sleep  ? Death  again  is  sleep. 
Well,  the  first  three  or  four  years  you  have 
been  all  along  asleep.  Now  count  the  time, 
the  hours  passed  in  the  wakeful  state  ; you 
will  be  astonished  to  see  that  one  half  of  your 
life  is  passed  in  sleep  and  one-half  in  waking. 
What  right  have  you  to  take  into  considera- 
tion what  took  place  in  the  wakeful  state  and 
not  what  took  place  in  the  sleeping  state  ? 
Are  you  dead  when  you  are  asleep  ? No, 
the  experiences  of  your  dream-state  are  also 
experiences,  then  why  not  take  them  into 
consideration  ? If  the  wakeful  state  be  more 


THB.  SACRID  SYLLABLE  OM.  119^ 

powerful,  wjiy  is  it  that  even  the  strongest 
and  wisest  without  exception,  are,  as  it  were, 
bound  hand  and  foot  by  sleep  and  laid  flat  on 
the  sofa  or  couch  every  night?  The  inexor- 
able power  of  sleep  takes  no  account  of  theii* 
ardent  desire  to  keep  awake.  The  sleep  state- 
has  a world  of  its  own  as  has  also  the  wake- 
ful state.  Then  if  the  wakeful  world  has  any 
claim  on  attention,  the  dream  world  also  must 
be  duly  considered. 

Americans  and  Europeans  determine 
everything  from  the  stand-point  of  majority.. 
Well  then,  the  dreaming  state  as  well  as  the 
deep  sleep  state  are  also  to  have  a vote.  I£ 
on  the  aurhority  of  wakeful  experience  the 
dreaming  experience  is  unreal,  so  is  the  wake-., 
ful  experience  non-real  on  the  authority  ot 
dreamland  and  deep  sleep  states.  Again  here 
are  plants  in  a state  of  perpetual  deep  sleep- 
and  here  are  animals  in  the  constant  dream-^ 
ing  state,  as  it  were.  To  them  the  world, 
appears  quite  different  from  what  it  does  to 
you  ; why  not  regard  their  experience  ? To> 
the  ant’s  eye,  the  frog’s  eye,  the  owl’s  eye,, 
the  elep  mnt’s  eye,  things  are  quite  different, 


120  IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-EEALIZATION. 

from  what  they  are  to  you.  0,  hut  you  say 
man’s  experience  alone  must  he  considered 
And  the  wakeful  state  or  the  wakeful  world 
must  be  called  real.  But  if  you  rightly  take 
the  experience  of  all  the  perfect  men,  even 
that  will  convince  you  that  this  solid- 
seeming  world  is  unreal.  You  will  ask  how 
this  is  so  ? Here  are  our  Scientists,  philo- 
sophers, Huxleys  and  Spencers.  All  lay 
immense  stress  upon  the  reality  of  the  wake- 
ful world.  How  can  their  experience  show 
the  unreality  of  the  world  ? Just  reflect. 
Will  you  believe  them  at  their  best  or  at 
their  worst  ? You  will  not  take  into  con- 
sideration their  remarks  made  when  they 
are  asleep  or  snoring.  In  what  state  are 
these  great  writers  at  their  best  ? They  are 
at  their  best  and  worthy  of  all  credit  and 
reverence  when  knowledge  is  as  it  were  issu- 
ing forth  and  springing  from  them.  When 
in  that  highest  state,  go  to  them  and  see  if 
every  pore  of  their  body,  every  hair  on  their 
skin  is  not  lecturing  as  it  were  as  to  the 
non-reality  of  the  world  and  proclaiming  non- 
duality.  In  that  state  there  is  no  meum  teiim, 


THE  SACRED  SYLLABLE  OM. 


121 


no  duality  , no  plurality  ; no  personality,  no 
world.  All  phenomenon  is  melted  down  to 
nothing.  The  thinker  is  in  a state  of  con- 
centration, a state  of  abstraction,  a perfect 
state,  a state  where  all  knowledge  is  naturally 
oozing  forth  from  him,  a state  where  all 
knowledge  naturally  comes  from  him  as  does 
the  light  from  the  Sun.  Being  in  that  state 
he  does  not  talk  ; talk  comes  when  he  is  just 
emerging  from  that  plane  ; disc/weries  and 
sublime  thoughts  are  emanating  from  him. 
Thus  the  actual  experience  of  all  great  thin- 
kers when  at  their  highest,  testifies  to  the 
non-reality  of  the  world.  This  may  be  made 
more  clear.  What  do  we  do  when  we  think  ? 
When  you  think  you  proceed  by  dwelling 
upon  a topic.  You  take  up  one  point,  exclud- 
ing all  other  subjects ; you  concentr  ite  on  it 
with  your  whole  mind  ; all  your  energies  and 
powers  are  brought  to  bear  upor  -at  parti- 
cular point.  The  mind  beconi*  n saturated 
with  that  idea.  The  result  is  ibati  the  idea 
disappears  and  absolute  super-C'  nsciousness 
results,  absolute  consciousness  which  is  the 
fountain-head  of  all  inowledge. 


122  m WOODd  OS'  GOD-KBAIilZATION. 

According  to  a well-established  Law  of 
Psychology,  in  order  to  be  conscious  of  one 
thing  we  must  have  something  different  be- 
side it.  When  there  is  no  duality  in  the  mind, 
then  all  object-con sciousness  is  at  rest  and 
thus  the  point  of  inspiration  is  reached. 

When  Tennyson  iS  beyond  all  idea  of 
Lord  Tennyson,  then  alone  is  he  the  poet 
Tennyson.  When  Berkeley  is  no  proprietary, 
copyrighting  Bishop,  then  alone  is  he  the 
thinker  Berkeley.  When  Hume  is  above  his 
personality  which  the  biographer  proclaims, 
then  alone  is  he  the  philosopher  Hume.  When 
Huxley  is  not  the  historian’s  Huxley  and 
is  the  all,  as  it  were,  then  is  he  the  Scientist 
Huxley. 

When  some  grand  and  wonderful  work  is 
done  through  us,  it  is  folly  to  take  the  credit 
for  it,  because  when  it  was  being  done,  the 
creditseeking  ego  was  entirely  absent,  else 
the  beauty  of  the  deed  should  have  been 
marred.  The  consciousness  of  “I  am  doing” 
was  altogether  absent.  The  thing  came  from 
God  of  its  own  self.  Thus  we  see  that  these 
people,  thinkers  or  great  writers,  whoever 


THE  SAOEBD  SYLLABLE  OM.  123> 

they  may  be,  if  we  take  their  judgment*  their 
opinion  when  at  their  best,  they  are  .found' 
lecturing  and  preaching  by  their  acts,  nay 
through  every  pore  of  their  body,  that  the 
world  ia  unreal.  ‘Acta  speak  louder  than« 
words.’  In  battle  we  see  great  warriors  and 
great  heroes  ; being  at  their  best  they  go  on 
fighting ; bullets  fly  thick  and  fast  all  about 
them,  there  is  a bullet,  there  is  a wound;  blood 
gushes  from  their  bodies  ; their  bodies  are  torn 
to  pieces,  still  they  press  on  and  on  ; in  such  a 
state  pain  is  no  pain.  Why?  Because  practi- 
cally the  body  is  not  body  and  the  outside 
•world  no  world.  In  the  language  of  Energy 
he  is  giving  a lie  to  the  world  and  body. 
Thus  your  Napoleon,  your  Washington,  your 
Wellington,  and  all  others  tell  you  through 
their  acts,  in  spite  of  the  belittling  intellect 
they  tell  you  that  when  the  real  Self,  which 
is  all  Energy,  asserts  itself^  the  world  is- 
naught.  The  real  Self,  which  is  Knowledge 
Absolute  and  Power  Absolute,  is  the  only 
stern  reality,  before  which  the  apparent  re- 
ality of  the  world  melts  away. 

What  makes  the  arms  of  the  warrior 


124  IN  WOODS  OB'  GOD  EBALIZATION. 

-strong  ? It  is  coming  into  unison  with  the 
stern,  hard  and  fast  reality  of  the  true  Self. 

What  causes  so  many  discoveries  and  in- 
ventions to  be  suggested  to  the  mind  ? Simply 
the  intellect  or  mind’s  absorption  for  a short 
time  in  the  hard,  stern  reality  of  the  real 
Atman,  God,  That  you  are,  Ye  are  that  Reali- 
ty, Ye  are  the  Light  of  the  Universe,  the 
Lord  of  lords,  the  Holy  of  holies,  the  Highest 
of  the  high. 

In  the  mantram  OM  (AU-M),  the  first 
letter  A stands  for  this  stern  Reality,  your 
Self,  as  underlying  and  manifesting  the 
illusory  material  world  of  the  wakeful  state, 
U represents  the  psychic  world,  and  the  last 
letter  M denotes  the  Absolute  Self  as  underly- 
ing the  chaotic  state  and  manifesting  itself  as 
all  the  Unknown. 

When  chanting  OM,  the  wise  have  to  con- 
centrate tiheir  attention  and  put  forth  feelings 
in  realising  their  Self  to  be  the  stern  Reality 
which  manifests  the  three  worlds  and  also 
destroys  the  three  worlds,  just  as  the  Sun 
reveals  the  colours  at  sunrise  or  dawn  and  also 
absorbs  them  back  into  himself  before  noon. 


THE  SAORED  SYLLABLE  'OM.  126- 

These  worlds  are  phenomenal  In  your 
dreaming  state  you  see  a wolf  and  fear  that 
the  wolf  will  devour  you ; you  are  frightened, 
but  it  is  not  a wolf  that  you  see,  it  is  yourself. 
So  Vedanta  tells  you  that  even  in  the  wakeful 
state  it  is  “Te  that  are  the  enemy  or  the 
friend.”  Ye  are  the  Sun  and  the  pond  in 
which  the  Sun  is  reflected.  Ye  are  the  lamp 
and  the  moth.  The  bitterest  enemy  that  ye 
have,  ye  are  that  enemy,  nobody  else.  While 
chanting  OM,  you  have  to  work  your  mind  up- 
to  such  a pitch  of  realisation  of  this  fact  that 
ail  jealousy  and  ill-will  may  be  rooted  out  of 
the  mind,  may  be  voted  out.  Weed  out  this 
idea  of  separateness.  The  figure  and  form  of 
the  friend  or  foe  is  a mere  dream.  You  are 
the  friend  and  you  are  the  foe.  Are  the  things 
you  did  yesterday  with  you  to-day?  Are  they 
not  a dream?  They  are  gone.  The  things  of 
yesterday — ^where  are  they, are  they  not  gone?' 
In  this  sense  also  the  experience  of  the' wake- 
ful state  is  a dream  ; the  experience  of  the- 
dream  state  is  a dream.  The  real,  the  hard 
cash,  the  stern  reality,  the  real  Self  is  behind 
them.  Realise  that. 


126  IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-EEALIZATION. 

Some  people  want  to  materialise  thought 
instead  of  realising  all  mat^ier  to  be  mere 
thought.  They  regard  the  material  plane  to 
be  real  as  compared  with  the  Astral  world  or 
•the  world  of  thought.  According  to  Vedanta, 
the  material  as  well  as  the  Astral  worlds  are 
unreal.  You  must  rise  above  both  because 
rest,  true  peace,  happiness  can  be  had  onljr 
when  the  reality,  the  hard  cash  behind  the 
scenes,  is  realised. 

In  ATJM,  A (ah)  is  sometimes  called  a 
Matra  or  form,  U is  often  called  a Matra  or 
form,  M is  called  a Matra  or  form  ; but  OM 
•does  not  stop  at  Matra  or  form,  it  stands  for 
the  Reality,  the  hard  cash  which  runs 
through,  #hioh  underlies  all  these  Matras, 
People  say  “We  want  life,  we  don’t  want  mere 
ideas.”  0,  what  is  Life  ? Is  it  the  life  of  the 
■dream  state  or  the  deep  sleep  state  or  is  it,  the 
life  of  the  wakeful  state  that  you  want  ? All 
this  is  only  apparent.  The  reality,  the  true 
life  is  your  Self.  There  are  stern  laws  which 
will  not  allow  you  enjoyment  of  pleasure  for 
•ever  through  the  senses.  Is  it  possible  for  you 
to  sell  yourself  to  the  senses,  to  the  sense- 


TSE  SAORBD  S'^LEABLE  OH.  127 

plane  and  be  happy?  No,  ifc  is  impossible. 
There  are  most  unrelenting, , unrestrainable 
laws  which  cannot  allow  you  to  be  happy  in 
sensual  pleasure. 

The  Atman  is  the  real  life,  the  hard  cash. 
Realise  that  and  these  material  pleasures  will 
begin  to  seek  you.  Just  as  the  moth  comes  tp 
the  burning  flame,  just  as  the  river  flows  to 
the  ocean,  just  as  the  small  official  pays  his 
■respects  to  a great  Emperor,  just  so  will  plea- 
sures come  to  you  when  you  have  perfectly 
known  and  felt  your  true  Self,  your  Divine 
Majesty,  the  real  glorious  Atman.  This  Atman 
is  represented  by  OM. 

It  has  been  shown  how  out  of  A-TJ-M,  these 
three  Matras,  the  Hindus,  especially  the 
Vedas  give  you  a clue  to  the  underlying  Re- 
ality that  you  are.  OM  means  the  underlying 
Reality  behind  the  scenes,  the  eternal  Truth, 
the  indestructible  Self  that  you  are.  Thus 
when  you  sing  this  sacred  man  tram  OM, 
you  will  have  to  throw  your  intellect  and 
your  body  into  your  true  Self,  make  these 
melt  into  the'  real  Atman,  Realize  it 
and  sing  in  the  language  of  feeling,  sing  it 


128  IN  WOODS  OP  GOD-EBALIZATION. 

with  yoar  acts  sing  it  through  every  pore  of 
your  body.  Let  it  course  through  your  veins^ 
let  it  pulsate  in  your  boosona,  let  every  hair 
on  your  body  and  every  drop  of  your  blood' 
tingle  with  the  truth  that  you  are  the  Light 
of  lights,  the  Sun  of  suns,  the  Ruler  of  the 
Universe,  the  Lord  of  lords,  the  true  Self.  The 
Sun  and  stars  are  your  handiwork  and  the 
heavens  and  earth  your  workmanship.  Every- 
thing declares  your  glory,  and  all  Nature 

pays  you  homage. 

OM!  OM!!  OM!!! 


LECTURE  VIL 

GOD  WITHIN. 


i 

i 

> Lecture  delivered  at  the  Hermetic  Brotherhood 

•:  Hall,  San  Francisco,  on  December  Sd,  1908. 

if 

; In  the  Books  of  Moses  we  read  that  God 

f 

I created  the  world.  He  saw  his  own  handiwork 

! and  lo,  it  was  beautiful  and  sublime.  We 

•;  read  about  it  in  the  Book  of  Genesis,  and  so 

it  is.  You  know  that  the  attitude  of  mind, 
j expressed  by  “Thy  Will  be  done,  0 Lord’* 

; receives  a much  stronger  expression  from 
Yedanta.  The  Hindu  puts  it,  “My  Will  is 
I being  done,.  My  Will  is  being  done.”  When 

\ the  wife  identifies  her  will  with  her  husband’s 

I will,  she  can  joyfully  say  “My  will  is  being 

done”,  and  she  need  not  pray,  “Thy  will  be 
done”,  for , they  are  not  two  but  one.  She 
has  had  to  make  a great  effort  to  make  her 
will  bend  to  the  will  of  her  lord,  but  when 


190  m WOODS  OF  GOD-HBALIZA.TION. 

througli  repeated  efforts  the  faithful  wife  has 
conquered  the  difference,  she  enjoys  the 
doings  of  her  husband  as  her  own  doings.  So 
does  a Vedantin  enjoy  everything  in  the 
world  as  of  his  own  doing.  To  men  of 
enlightenment, 

Stone  walls  do  not  a prison  make, 

Nor  iron-bars  a cage, 

Minds  innocent  and  quiet  take, 

That  for  a hermitage. 

On  the  other  hand,  ignorant  people,  not 
knowing  their  true  Self,  given  to  egotism 
and  selfishness,  make  even  their  palaces  and 
castles  worse  than  gaols,  graves  and  hells. 
By  their  petty  cares,  low  sordid  desires,  and 
imaginary  fears  and  apprehensions  they  forge 
their  own  chains. 

Vedanta  shows  you  that  your  happiness 
is  your  own  business;  why  are  worldly  desires 
to  interfere  ? Eealize  the  truth  and  you  are 
' free.  Vedantio  realization  is  hard  to  achieve, 
because  the  vast  majority  of  people  in  Europe 
and  America  think  that  they  have  to  change 
themselves  into  God,  that  they  have  to  create 
the  God-head  in  them.  According  to  Vedanta 


GOD  WITHIN. 


131 


the  self-evident  truth,  is  that  you  are  already 
Ood,  nothing  else  but  God.  Your  God-head 
is  not  to  be  effected,  it  is  simply  to  be  known 
and  realized  or  felt.  You  have  to  put  it  into 
practice,  you  have  to  make  use  of  it.  Here  is 
a man  who  has  a vast  treasure  in  his  house, 
and  has  forgotten  it.  Here  is  another  man 
Who  has  no  treasure  in  his  house.  They  both 
begin  lo  dig  for  treasure.  The  man  who 
has  the  treasure  but  has  forgotten  it  will,  by 
digging,  come  across  it,  but  the  man  who  has 
no  treasure  buried  in  the  house  will  find  it 
not.  The  treasure  is  there ; be  stingy  or 
miserly  no  more  ; bring  it  into  use.  You 
have  not  to  put  the  treasure  there,  you  have 
simply  to  use  it.  Your  soul  is  not  impure 
and  sinful  by  nature,  it  has  not  fallen  through 
the  sin  of  one  man,  and  does  not  depend 
upon  the  virtue  of  another  man  to  save  it. 

Here  is  a blackboard,  a hard,  solid 
substance.  Suppose  you  rub  the  blackboard 
and  rub  and  scrub  it  again.  Can  you  make 
it  transparent  ? No.  Take  a looking-glass;  it 
piay  be  soiled,  dusty  or  dirty,  but  when  you 
olean  it,  it  is  transparent.  You  have  not 


132  IN  WOODS  or  GOD-EEALIZATION. 

made  it  transparent  by  your  efforts,  you  have 
simply  brought  out  what  was  already  there. 
The  blackboard  was  not  of  the  nature  of 
transparency  and  could  not  be  made  trans- 
parent by  any  effort. 

The  inherent  belief  strongly  ingrained  in 
every  man  about  the  possibility  of  his 'salva- 
tion, proves  the  intrinsic  purity  and  sinlesS- 
ness  of  the  soul  which  is  only  apparently 
sullied  for  a time.  This  universal,  native 
belief  gives  the  lie  to  the  unnatural  dogmai 
that  the  real  Soul  is  sinful  by  nature,  and 
would  lead  us  to  the  conclusion  that,  like. the 
blackboard,  it  can  never  be  made  transparent 
or  pure,  Man’s  true  natute  is  G-od.  If  God 
were  not  man’s  own  self,  never  could  there 
be  the  advent  of  any  prophet  or  saint  in  this 
world. 

Rama  says,  “Be  not  afraid;  come  out; 
rally  all  your  strength  and  energies  and 
boldly  take  possession  of  your  birthright ; 
I am  He.”  Be  not  afraid,  tremble  not. 

When  walking  on  Mount  Sinai,  Moses 
saw  a bush  aflame.  He  asked,  “ Who  are 
you ; who  is  there  ?”  He  may  not  have  spoken 


GOD  WITHIN. 


133 


aloud,  but  he  was  very  curious  as  to  the 
marvellous  blaze  which  lighted  up  but  did 
not  burn  the  bush.  The  answer  came  out 
from  the  bush.  “I  am  what  I am.”  This  pure 
“I  am”  is  your  Self. 

Your  Atma,  your  real  nature  is  like  the 
transparent  diamond,  the  resplendent  crystal, 
i^lace  beside  it  something  black  and  the 
crystal  appears  black  ; place  beside  the  pure 
crystal  something  red  and  the  pure  crystal 
appears  to  be  red,  and  so  on.  In  reality  the 
pure  crystal  is  colourless.  It  is  beyond  all 
tints,  beyond  all  redness,  blackness  or  any 
other  colour  ; it  is  what  it  is.  Similarly,  the 
Atma  of  yours,  the  true  Self  of  yours  is 
* “What  it  is.”  It  is  pure  “I  am.” 

Here  is  a man  in  India.  He  places  beside 
that  pure  Self,  the  pure  Atma,  a dark  rag, 
the  Hindu  colour,  and  the  Atma,  crystal- 
like,  is  tinctured  as  it  were  with  that  colour. 
The  pure  “I  am”  becomes  ”1  am  a Hindu.” 
In  America,  beside  the  the  true  Self,  the  pure 
crystal,  the  Atma  that  is  colourless  and 
beyond  all  name  and  form,  a Yankee  places, 
say,  a yellosv  rag  and  the  unadulterated 


134  IN  WOPDS  OF  GOD'EHALIZATION. 

“I  am”  is  coloured  .as  “I  am  an  Amerioau.”^ 
There  comes  another  persou,  and  beside  the 
pure  Atma  and  the  transparent  crystal,  he 
places,  say,  a red  rag  or  red  piece  of  paper 
and  the  pure  “I  am”  is  tinctured  as  ‘T  am  a 
wroman.”  Another  places  beside  the  Atma 
another  Mnd  of  colour,  and  says  “I  am  a 
.Master  of  Arts.”  Hence  we  see  one  says 
‘T  am  a Christian”,  another  says  “I  am  a 
Hindu,”  the  third  says  “I  am  a Yankee,”  the 
fourth  says  “I  am  John  Bull,”  the  fifth  says 
‘‘I  am  a child,”  the  sixth,  “I  am  a woman,” 
the  seventh,  “I  am  a lion,”  the  eighth,  ‘T  am 
a tiger,”  and  so  on.  Here  the  pure,  true  Self, 
the  untinotured,  unsoiled,  sparkling  Atma, 
Om,  or  ‘I  am”  is  common  to  all,  and  is  one 
and  the  same,  unchangeable  ; there  is  in 
reality  no  colouring  in  it.  The  .colouring  is 
put  there  by  your  own  ignorant  predication. 
Take  a transparent  glass  and  place  beside  it 
some  colour.  The  colour  does  not  sink  into 
it ; it  is  simply  reflected  in  it  and  not  attached 
to  it.  Crystal  is  always  pure  and  colourless. 
The  ” I am  ” is  all  pervading,  universal : 
it  is  present  everywhere  in  you.  The 


GOD  WITHIN,  135 

lion  and  the  tiger  show  forth  the  same 
thought  of  ‘‘I  am.”  This  pure  “I  am  ” yoa. 
are,  You  have  no  right  to  identify  yourself 
with  the  coloured  piece  of  paper  or  rag  beside 
you,  for  there  was  a time  when  this  simple 
unadulterated  Atma  inhabited  another  form. 
The  “I  am”  occupied  another  body.  There 
was  a time  that  you  felt  “I  am  a lion”  or 
“ I am  an  ox,”  in  Some  previous  birth. 

Freedom  and  happiness  you  achieve  by 
realizing  the  true  Self,  the  real  “1  am,?’  which 
is  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  for  ever. 
The  pure  “I  am”  is  untouched  by  time,, 
because  in  the  previous  birth  the  pure,  “I 
am”  remained  the  same.  It  is  not  sullied  by 
space,  because  all  these  bodies  are  possessed 
by  the  self  same  “I  am.”  All  time  is  simply 
‘Now’  to  it  and  all  distance  ‘ Here”  This 
pure  word  “I  am”  signifies  eternal  realityj, 
the  immutable  Truth,  Now,  it  is  this  “1  am” 
that  is  represented  by  OM.  The  pure  “I  am,” 

‘‘  I am  He  ” is  represented  by  OM. 

OM,  according  to  the  Persian  language 
is  0-Am,  or  ‘‘I  am  He”  “I  am  Brahma,”  OM 
represents  the  pure  idea  of  “I  am.” 


136  IN  WOODS  OS’  GOD-RBALIZATION. 


In  a thousand  foims  Thou  attempt  surprise, 

Yet,  all-beloved  One,  straight  know  I Thee.  . 

Thou  may  with  magic  veils  Thy  face  disguise, 

And  yet,  all  present  One,  straight  know  I Thee. 

Upon  the  cypress’s  purest,  youthful  bud, 

All-beauteous  growing  One,  straight  know  I Thee: 

In  the  canal’s  unsullied,  living  flood » 

All  captivating  One,  well  know  I Thee. 

When  spreads  the  water-column,  rising  proud, 

All  sportive  One,  how  gladly  know  I Thee^ 

When,  e’en  in  forming  is  transformed  the  cloud, 

All  figure  changing  One,  there  know  I The^. 

Veiled  in  the  meadow’s  carpet’s  flowery  charms, 

All  chequered  starry  fair  One,  know  1 Thee; 

And  if  a plant  extend  its  thousand  arms, 

O,  all  embracing  One,  there  know  I Thee. 

When  on  the  mount  is  kindled  morn’s  sweet  fight, 
Straightway,  all  gladdening  One,  salute  I Thee, 

The  arch  of  heaven  o’erliead  grows  pure  and  bright, 
All  heart-expanding  One,  then  breathe  I Thee. 

That  which  my  inward,  outward  sense  proclaims, 

Thou  all-instructing  One,  1 know  through  Thee  ; 

And  if  I utter  Allah’s  hundred  names, 

A name  with  each  one  echoes  meant  fgr  Thee, 


GOD  WITHIN. 


137 


Ranaa  wants  to  say  a few  words  about 
Moses.  When  Moses  heard  a voice  in  the 
bush,  he  found  a hissing  snake  beside  him. 
Moses  was  frightened  out  of  his  wits;  he 
trembled  ; his  breast  was  throbbing  ; all  the 
blood  almost  curdled  in  his  veins  ; he  was 
undone.  A voice  cried  unto  him.  “Fear 
not,  0 Moses  ; catch  the  snake;  hold  it  fast; 
dare,  dare  to  catch  hold  of  it.”  Moses 
trembled  still  and  again  the  voice  cried  unto 
him.  “Moses,  come  forth,  catch  hold  of  the 
snake.’’  Moses  caught  hold  of  it  and  lo,  it 
was  a beautiful  and  most  splendid  staff.  Now 
what  is  meant  by  this  story  ? The  snake 
(sanp)  stands  for  Truth  (sanck).  You  know 
according  to  the  Hindus  and  other  Orientals, 
Truth  or  Final  Reality  is  repre8e,nted  by  the 
snake  (Shesh).  The  snake  coils  up  itself  in  a 
spiral  form,  making  circles  within  circles, 
and  puts  its  tail  back  into  its  mouth.  And  so 
we  see  in  this  world  we  have  circles  within 
, circles ; everything  repeating  itself  by  going 
round  and  round  and  extremes  meeting.  This 
is  a universal  law  or  principle  which  ruds 
through  the  whole  Universe. 


138  IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-EEALIZATION. 

To  catch  hold  of  the  scake  means  to  put 
yourself  boldly  into  the  f)Osition  of  the  Wielder 
of  Divine  Law,  or  Ruler  of  the  Univeree.  Pat 
yourself  boldly  in  that  position  and  realize 
your  oneness  with  Divinity. 

Moses  belonged  to  a tribe  living  in  slavery. 
The*  Jews  were  badly  off  in  those  days. 
They  were  driven  from  their  country  and 
had  become  wanderers.  Owing  to  the  numer- 
ous persecutions  to  which  they  had  been 
subjected,  it  was  but  natural  for  them  to 
believe  in  a God  who  was  a tyrant  out  and 
out ; a God  who  was  a perfect  autocrat. 

If  bullocks  were  to  gather  together  to 
form  a religious  parliament,  what  would  be 
their  definition  of  God  ? They  would  define  or 
describe  God  as  a great  majestic  Bullock  that 
could  frighten  any  other  bullock  to  death. 
If  lions  should  form  a religious  parliament  of 
their  own,  their  idea  of  God  would  be  that 
of  the  largest  aud  strongest  Lion,  the  most 
fierce  Lion  of  them  all.  Can  you  conceive 
anything  beyond  your  capacity?  Can  you 
jump  outside  yourself?  No,  let  lions  sit  in 
judgment  and  begin  to  think  of  God  and  they 


GOD  WITHIN. 


139' 


make  him  a big  formidable  Lion.  Similarly,, 
if  frightened  people  sit  in  judgment  and 
begin  to  think  of  God,  they  cannot  help  con- 
ceiving God  as  a great  slave  Owner,  a Bug- 
bear, a great  Master,  a terrifying  Ruler.  Thus 
the  Jews  naturally  portrayed  Divinity  as  a 
gigantic,  magnificent  Ruler,  a grand  Master. 

In  most  Oriental  and  especially  Semetio 
languages,  the  world  for  God  is  Malik,  which 
is  often  translated  as  Master.  A few  words 
about  the 'origin  of  this  name  will  not  be  out 
of  place  here. 

The  Jews  had  many  tribes,  and  each  tribe 
had  a god  of  its  own.  The  god  of  one  tribe 
was  at  one  time  called  Moloch.  In  the  mutual 
warfare  of  these  tribes,  this  tribe  of  Israel 
gained  the  ascendency,  and  consequently  the 
god  of  this  tribe,  Moloch,  overpowered  all 
other  gods  and  became  the  god  of  all  Jews.. 
This  gives  the  origin  of  the  name  Malik 
or  Master  for  the  monotheistic  personal 
God  of  the  Semetios.  At  that  time  the  idea  of. 
a monotheistic  Master  was  the  science  of  the 
day ; it  was  their  attempt  to  penetrate  into 
the  gulf  of  the  unknown.  It  suited  them. 


140  IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-EBALIZATION. 

Oircamstances  are  ehacged  now;  moat  people 
do  not  want  monarchy;  they  want  self- 
government  ; they  want  freedom  in  America, 
and  they  want  freedom  in  England  and  every- 
where, Science  has  progreased.  Everything 
has  evolved  and  advanced.  It  is  high  time 
for  the  old,  overbearing  and  domineering 
conception  of  God  to  evolve  into  the  freedom 
inspiring  idea  of  “I  am  God”  as  taught  by 
Vedanta.  Just  as  tbe  absolute  monarchy  of 
England  was  limited  step  by  step,  so  it  is  time 
to  take  away  from  this  tyrant  of  a personal 
God  all  his  powers  and  achieve  religious 
freedom. 

The  Jews  lived  in  political  thraldom,  their 
.god  ought  to  have  been  a Master  distinct 
from  them.  You  enjoy  political  and  social 
freedom,  your  god  ought  to  be  your  own  Atma 
or  Self.  These  are  the  daj  s when  people  do 
not  want  to  live  in  slavery.  Bondage  and 
thraldom  is  fast  departing  ; evolution  is  at 
work  and  everything  must  progress  upward 
and  onward.  Should  your  personal  God  alone 
be  at  a standstill  ? Bo. 

At  one  time  God  had  a rival'  Satan,  and 


GOD  WITHIN, 


141' 


God  had  some  angels  and  servants  to  limit 
His  being.  He  created  the  world  in  seven 
dfiys.  When  was  it?  It  was  when  Mosea 
wrote  his. Books.  You  know  several  thousand 
years  have  passed  since  the  days  of  Moses. 
The  world  has  undergone  a revolution.  What 
kind  of  God  is  He  Who  does  not  grow?  Every- 
thing must  grow  and  evolve.  By  this  time 
your  God  should  have  no  rival  like  Satan 
beside  Him.  There  should  be  nothing  else 
to  limit  His  being.  He  should  he  above  the 
profession  of  an  architect,  world*builder  or 
maker.  It  is  high  time  for  the  whole  world 
to  take  up  Vedanta.  It  is  high  time  for  the 
whole  world  to  dare  to  take  up  and  grasp  this 
hissing  serpent  of  Truth. ' Absolute  Truth 
comes  to  you  and  tells  you  that  you  are  God  ; 
that  God  is  not  separate  from  you  ; that  God 
is  not  in  this  heaven  or  that  hell,  but  in  your 
own  Self.  Here  in  the  realization  of  this  idea 
you  have  absolute  Freedom. 

Why  depress  your  brains  through  feara 
and  why  raise  up  your  energies  in  supplica- 
tions ? Represent  your  inner  nature  ; crush, 
not  the  truth,  come  out  boldly ; cry  fearlessly 


142  m WOODS  OF  GOD-EBALIZATION. 

at  the  top  of  your  voice  “I  am  God,  I am 
•Go  1,”  That  is  your  birthright. 

Ordinary  people  are  in  the  same  state  of 
mind  in  which  Moses  was  when  he  heard  the 
voice.  Moses  was  in  a state  of  slavery,  .and 
when  he  saw  the  serpent  he  trembled.  So  it 
da  with  the  pedple  when  they  hear  this  seund  * 
“I  am,”  this  pure  knowledge;  the  pure  truth 
•OM.  When  they  hear  this,  they  tremble  and 
hesitate,  they  dare  not  catch  hold  of  it.  Words 
like  the  following  sound  like  a hissing  serpent 
to  the  people : Ye-  are  Divinity  Itself,  the 
Holy  of  holies ; the  World  is  no  World  ; You 
-are  the  All  in  all  the  Supreme  Power,  the 
Power  which  no  words  can  describe,  no 
body  or  mind,  ye  are  the  pure  “I  am’*,  that 
you  are. 

Throw  aside  this  little  yellow,  red,  or 
black  piece  of  paper  from  beside  the  crystal, 
wake  up  in  your  reality  and  realise.  “I  am 
He,”  “I  am  the  All  in  all.”  People  want  to 
■shuu  it.  They  fear  the  serpent.  Oh ! do  catch 
hold  of  the  saake,  and  then,  0 wonder  of 
wonders,  this  snake  will  become  the  staff  of 
royalty  in  your  hands.  The  hissing  serpent 


GOD  WITHIN. 


143 


will  feed  you  v^heii  you  are  hungry,  will 
quench  your  thirst  when  you  are  thirsty, 
will  sweep  off  all  difficulties  and  sorrows 
from  your  way. 

When  in  the  woods,  Moses  touched  a rock 
with  this  staff,  aud  bubling,  sparkling  water 
■came  out  from  the  rock.  When  the  Israelites 
were  fleeing  for  safety,  they  had  to  cross 
‘the  Red  Sea.  There  this  terrible  sea  stood 
before  them  as  a gapping  grave  to  devour 
them.  Moses  touched  the  Red  Sea  with  this 
staff  and  the  waters  split  in  twain,  dry  land 
■appeared  and  the  Israelites  passed  over  it. 

This  apparent  hissing  snake,  this  Truth 
-appears  to  be  awful,  but  you  have  only  to 
•dare  to  pick  it  up  and  hold  it  fast.  To  your 
wonder  you  will  find  yourself  the  Monarch 
of  the  Universe,  the  Master  of  the  elements, 
the  Ruler  of  the  stars,  the  G-overnor  of  skies, 
you  will  find  yourself  to  be  the  All.  People 
■have  a shyness  in  applying  this  truth  and 
■embracing  this  Divine  principle.  Come  up, . 
hesitate  not.  Take  hold  of  this  truth  fear- 
lessly. Make  bold  to  hug  it  to  your  bosom 
and  make  it  yourself.  Realise  the  Truth 


144  m WOODS  OP  aOD-EBALIZATION. 

and  the  Truth  will  make  you  free. 

It  19  a sin  not  to  say  ‘I  am  God.”  It  is* 
the  worst  theft  to  steal  the  Atma.  It  is- 
falsehood  and  atheism  to  say  ‘T  am  a man  or 
woman”  or  to  call  yourself  a poor  crawling 
creature.  Do  not  play  the  miser's  part.  The 
miser  has  all  the  treasures  in  his  house,  but 
does  not  want  to  part  with  a single  cent. 
You  have  the  whole  world  within  you,  the- 
whole  Universe  is  your  own.  Why  hide  it  ?' 
Why  not  bring  it  into  use  ? Put  it  into 
practice ; drink  deep  of  the  nectar  of  your 
own  Self ! Why  not  gain  your  own  natural 
intrinsic  kingship  ? 

The  people  in  India  call  this  Realization- 
of  the  Absolute  Truth,  regaining  of  the  for* 
gotten  necklace.  There  was  a man  who  wore- 
around  his  neck  a most  precious  and  long 
necklace  or  garland.  It  slipped  down  the 
back  of  his  body  by  some  means  and  he  forgot 
it.  Not  finding  it  dangling  there  on  his  breast 
he  began  to  search  for  it.  The  search  was  all 
in  vain.  He  shed  tears  and  bewailed  the  loss- 
of  the  priceless  necklace.  He  asked  some  one 
to  find  it  for  him,  if  possible,  Well”  said) 


GOD  WIOJBJW. 


145 

! some  one  to  him,  “If  I find  the  necklace  for 
you,  what  will  you  ^ve  me  ?’’  The  man 
answered,  ‘‘I  will  give  you  anything  you  ask.”^ 
The  man  reaching  his  hand  to  the  neck  of  hra 
( friend  and  touching  the  necklace  said,  '‘Here 
I is  the  necklace.  “It  was  not  lost,  it  was  still 
I around  your  neck  but  you  had  forgotten  it.* 
I What  a pleasant  surprise ! Similarly,  your 
I Godhead  is  not  outside  yourself,  you  are 

I already  God,  you  are  the  same.  It  is  strange 

oblivion  that  makes  you  forgetful  of  your  real 
Self,  your  real  Godhead.  Remove  this  igno- 
rance, dispel  this  darkness,  away  with  it,  and 
I you  are  God  already.  By  your  nature  yon 

I are  free;  you  have  forgotten  yourself  in  your 

‘ state  of  slavery. 

A king  may  fall  asleep  and  find  himself  a 
beggar;  he  may  dream  that  he  is  a beggar,  but 
that  can  in  no  way  interfere  with  his  real 
sovereignty. 

j 0 King  of  kings,  my  dear  Self  in  all  these 

I bodies,  absolute  monarch,  quintessence  of 

blessing,  0 dear  one,  make  not  a slave  of  your- 
self in  the  dream  of  ignorance.  Arise  and  rula 
in  your  Supreme  Majesty,  ye  are  God,  ye  could 


1-46  IN  WOODS.  OB’  aOD-EEAMZATOON. 

be  nothing  else.  With,  full  force  from  within, 
oaating  away  all  hesitation,  feebleness  and 
■weakness,  jamp  right  into  the  pure  “ I am  ” 
or  Self.  Ye  are  God ; He  and  I are  one.  What 
a balmy  thought,  what  a blessed  idea.  It 
takes  away  all  misery  and  unloads  all  o\ir 
•burdens,  Wander  not  outside  yourself.  Keep 
your  own  centre.  Archimedes  said,  ‘‘If  I can 
■ find  a fixed  fulcrum,  a standpoint,  I can  move 
the  world,”  Bat  he  could  not  find  the  fixed 
point,  poor  fellow.  The  fixed  point  is  within 
you.  It  is  your  Self.  Get  hold  of  it  and  the 
whole  Universe  is  moved  by  you. 


OM ! OM !!  OM !!! 


LECTURE  VIII. 

QUESTIONS  AND  ANSWERS. 

Hermetic  Brotherhood  Hall,  San  Francisco, 
December  26, 1902. 

Chanting  oe  OM. 

Ques. — ^Oan  any  particular  benefit  be 
derived  from  the  chanting  of  OM  without 
understanding  it? 

Ans. — ^Monks  living  in  the  forests  of  the 
Himalayas  chant  OM  or  sing  something  else 
and  play  upon  a musical  instrument.  Many 
times  snakes,  deer,  and  wild  beasts  of  the 
forests  leave  their  places  and  come  up  to  the 
side  of  the  monks.  Now,  these  wild  animals 
understand  nothing  of  the  laws  of  music, 
nothing  of  the  chanting  of  OM,  still  the  effect 
is  there.  If  the  mere  sound  produces  such  a 
marvellous  effect  upon  snakes  and  deer,  can- 
not the  mere  sound  chanted  continually  in  the 
right  time  produce  an  effect  in  your  life  ? 

,In  every  piece  of  music  there  are  three 


I 


148  IN  WOODS  OF  odD-KBALIZATION, 

phases  or  aspects,  vis,,  first,  the  meaning  ol 
the  song ; second,  the  laws  of  music : ^ird,  the 
sound  or  language  of  the  song.  If  you  are 
acquainted  thoroughlf  with  all  ijhe  three 
aspects  of  the  song,  you  enjoy  ^e  song  won- 
derfully. But  even  if  you  are  familiar  with 
only  one  element,  you  can  still  enjoy  it  to 
some  extent.  The  snakes  and  the  deer  hear 
only  the  musical  airs,  they  know  nothing  of 
the  meaning  of  the  song  or  of  the  laws  of 
music,  yet  they  enjoy  it.  Bonce  enjoy  the 
musical  laws  as  observed  by  the  artist ; to 
them  the  meaning  of  the  song  is  nothing. 
Others  enjoy  only  the  meaning  of  the  song 
and  they  know  nothing  about  the  musical 
laws.  Similarly,  in  OM  there  are  three  sides. 
The  first  is  the  mere  sound,  the  mere  mantram 
as  pronounced  by  the  mouth ; the  second  is 
the  meaning  of  the  syllable,  which  is  to  be 
realized  through  feeling  ; the  third  is  the 
applying  of  OM  to  your  character,  singing  it 
in  your  acts  and  in  your  life.  A man  who 
sings  OM  in  all  these  ways,  chants  it  with  his 
lips,  feels  it  with  his  heart,  and  sings  it 
through  action,  makes  his  life  a continuous 


QUESTIONS  ANB  ANSWBES.  149 

flong.  To  everybody  he  is  God ; but  if  you  c^- 
not  chant  it  with  feeling  nor  chant  it  with 
your  acts,  do  not  give  it  up,  go  on  chanting  it 
with  the  lips,  even  that  is  not  without  use.  If 
you  can  sing  it  only  in  feeling  and  not 
through  actions  or  vocal  organs,  you  will  still 
be  benefited  to  some  degree.  If  you  can  sing 
it  only  in  action  and  not  through  feelings  and 
in  the  mouth,  that  is  also  nojble  and  fine  ; but 
chanting  it  through  feelings  and  actions  will 
naturally  follow  if  you  commence  humming 
it  with  the  mouth. 

There  are  certain  things  the  mere  mention 
of  which  causes  the  mouth  to  water,  such  as 
oranges,  lemons,  etc.  The  mere  mention  of 
these  produces  an  effect  and  the  eating  of 
these  produces  certainly  a complete  effect. 
Just  so  the  mere  sound  or  chant  of  OM  will 
produce  a certain  effedi;  and  if  you  take  it  in 
its  entirety,  the  effect  is  complete.  You  may 
nob  feel  the  effect  in  the  beginning,  but  it 
must  eventually  bear  fruit,  rest  assured. 

Hydrostatics  tells  us  that  if  we  have  a 
cistern  with  a plug  in  the  bottom  and  we  pour 
water  into  the  cistern,  the  pressure  at  the> 


160  IN  WOODS  OF  qOD-EEALISSATION, 

bottom  increases  as  we  pour  in  more  and  more 
water ; and  we  can  calculate  by  the  laws  of 
Hydrostatics  just  how  much  water  ought  to 
be  poured  into  the  cistern  in  order  to  make 
the  pressure  of  the  water  great  enough  to 
push  out  the  plug  and  send  the  water  out 
through  the  bottom.  Similarly,  if  you  go  on 
pouring  OM  into  the  cistern  of  your  body  it 
will  go  on  producing  its  effect  in  the  way  of 
adding  to  the  pressure  as  it  were,  but  mani- 
festation of  the  effect  for  the  public  is  one 
thing  and  the  generation  of  the  effect  is- 
another.  Still  there  will  come  a time  when 
you  will  see  the  plug  is  driven  out  of  the 
bottom  of  the  cistern,  so  to  speak,  and  the 
water  begins  to  gush  out  from  you.  The  effect 
may  not  become  apparent  up  to  a certain 
time  but  the  effect  is  there.  It  is  like  this ; 
there  was  a newly  married  girl,  the  very 
personification  of  simplicity,  she  had  had  no 
experience  of  confinement  as  a mother.  Dur- 
ing the  first  month  of  her  pregnancy  she  felt 
a little  change  in  her  disposition  and  naively 
imagined  that  the  coming  months  would 
produce  no  further  change.  In  India,  the 


QUESTIONS  AND  ANSWERS.  151.' 

bride  lives  afe  ths  house  of  the  mother-in-law 
and  it  is  the  mother-in-law  who  attends  to 
the  wants  of  the  daughter-in-law  and  her 
children.  This  young  daughter  one  day 
quaintly  addressed  her  mother-in-law  thus  i 
“Mother,  mother,  when  I am  in  confinement 
will  you  kindly  wake  me,  lest  the  child  be 
born  without  my.  being  aware  of  its  birth.” 
The  mother  replied,  “Dear  girl,  when  the 
time  comes  there  will  be  no  necessity  to  wake 
you,  you  will  be  in  a state  to  wake  up  all  the 
neighbours  by  your  screams  and  cries.” 
During  the  days  of  pregnancy  a wonderful 
change  was  going  on,  the  effect  was  being 
produced  although  the  mother  was  not  aware 
of  it : when  the  proper  time  comes  the  effect 
is  made  manifest.  Similarly,  go  on  feeling 
on  this  Mantram,  go  on  nourishing  yourself, 
drink  deep  of  this  nourishing  milk,  and  the 
effect  will  in  due  tiine  be  brought  forth.  You 
need  not  get  impatient. 

When  Rama  was  a child,  he  and  several 
other  children  would  get  some  seeds  of  corn 
and  barley  or  rice  and  dig  holes  in  the  garden 
of  the  courtyard,  aud  in  these  holes  we  would 


158  WOC®S  OS’  QOD-BBAUZATIPN. 

place  these  seeds  together  with  some  water 
a,rid  then  cover  this  all  over  and  so  earnest 
were  we  in  our  work  that  we  would  forego 
our  meals.  We  were  impatient  to  see  what 
the  seeds  would  produce,  we  were  impatient 
to  see  something  come  out  of  the  place  where 
we  had  hut  a few  minutes  before  planted  the 
seeds  of  corn,  barley  and  rice.  We  could  net 
leave  the  spot  for  one  moment,  fearing  lest 
the  seeds  might  sprout  with ont  our  knowing 
it.  We  were  very  anxious,  and  about  an 
hour  after  sowing  we  were  examining  the 
place  closely  to  see  if  there  were  any  sprouts; 
we  could  see  nothing.  Disappointed  we  were, 
and  we  removed  the  earth  a little  to  see  if 
anything  had  happened,  but  could  see  noth- 
ing ; we  removed  the  earth  a little  more  and 
nothing  had  commenced  to  germinate;  we 
removed  the  earth  still  more  and  lo,  the  seeds 
were  unchanged.  Be  not  like  those  children 
impatient  and  expecting  to  reap  fruit  in  less 
than  a quarter  of  an  hour.  You  can  sow  the 
seeds,  but  you  cannot  reap  the  harvest  in  so 
short  a time.  It  must  take  some  time  at  least, 
but  most  certainly  the  effect  will  be  produced.' 


QUESTIONS  AND  ANSWEES. 


153 


Mental  Hbalbes. 

Ques. — ^We  have  been  told  that  Mental 
Healers  are  setting  up  causes  for  themselves 
which  will  result  in  terrible  diseases  in  the 
incarnation.  Is  that  true  ? 

J.ns.— No,  Mental  Healers  are  doing  some- 
thing which  need  nob  necessarily  result  in 
terrible  diseases  in  a future  incarnation. 
There  is  nothing  in  Mental  Healing  which 
sheuld  of  itself  result  in  terrible  diseases. 
Here  are  people  doing  all  sorts  of  worldly 
work ; should  such  work  result  in  terrible 
disease  ? No.  Mental  Healers  like  ordinary 
people  are  doing  a doctoring  work.  If  as  usual 
doctor’s  work  be  productive  of  such  disastrous 
results  in  future  incarnation,  then  also  will 
the  work  of  the  Mental  Healers  be  pro- 
ductive of  such  results.  If  Doctors  do  not 
bring  such  Karma  upon  themselves,  then 
Mental  Healers  do  not.  Earha  was  asked  why 
he  did  not  practise  Mental  Healing.  The 
answer  was  that  in  Rama’s  eyes  physical 
life  was  not  important  enough  to  deserve  any 
serious  attention.  Christ  did  not  make  a 
profession  of  his  healing  powers.  When  he 


164  IN  WOODS  Off  GOD-EEALIZATIOJSr. 

cured  anybody  or  when  any  body  was  cured 
through  him,  he  said,  “It  is  fchy  faith  which 
hath  healed  thee  and  not  I.”  If  Rama  should 
do  such , work,  what  would  the  result  be  ? 
Everybody  will  come  to  Rama  for  loaves 
and  fishes.  Some  would  come  and  say,  “Heal 
my  son,  do  this  work,  and  that ; ” others 
would  say,  “I  want  to  be  restored  to  a high 
position  in  society,”  All  this  brings  in  a 
mercantile  spirit  and  commercialism.  Mental 
Healing  followed  as  a profession  keeps  us  off 
from  realizing  real  freedom. 

Manifestation  of  Soul, 

Ques. — Can  the  soul  manifest  itself  fully 
while  in  the  physical  body  ? 

Ans. — Here  the  word , ‘soul’  ought  to  be^ 
explained  a little.  Here  we  have  a basin  of 
water  and  in  the  water  the  Sun  is  reflected,. 
Now  pour  the  water  from  one  basin  intO' 
another;  you  will  find  .that  the  Sun  is  reflect- 
ed in  the  water  in  the  second  basin  just  as 
it  was  reflected  in  the  first  vessel.  Transfer 
the  water  from  the  second  vessel  to  the- 
third  vessel  and  the  Sun  is  reflected  just  the 
same  there.  Similarly,  your  external  body^ 


QUESTIONS  AND  ANSWERS.  165- 

your  gross  body,  may  be  compared  to  a vase 
or  clay  basin,  Tbe  water  contained  in  the 
vase  bears  a remarkable  comparison  to  yoar 
subtle  body,  consisting  chiefly  of  your  desires, 
emotions  ,and  mind.  After  death  the  subtle 
body  is  transferred  from  one  .basin  of  gross- 
body  to  another.  According  to  some,  this 
transmigrating,  subtle  body  is  the  sou];  but 
not  80  according  to  Vedanta.  According  to 
Vedanta  the  real  Self  or  refulgent  Atman  is 
like  the  Sun  reflected  alike  in  the  subtle  body 
when  in  the  first  basin  of  a gross  body  as 
when  in  the  second.  Now,  the  true  Soul, 
the  re^il  Self,  is  always  manifesting  itself 
fully  under  all  circumstances.  The  real 
glorious  Atman  is  incapable  of  any  change  or 
development.  It  is  always  perfect.  If  you 
understand,  by  the  word  Soul  the  subtle  body, 
it  usually  takes  many  births,  lives  or-trans- 
migrations  to  attain  the  final  state  where 
further  transmigration  stops.  But  even  in 
this  life  if  you  are  really  in  right  earnest- 
about  your  salvation,  you  can  realize  perfect 
liberation  and  undergo  no  further  transmh 
gration. 


156  IN  WOOBS  OF  aOD-EBAL^ATION. 


What  is  death  ? Death  means  the  break- 
ing of  the  gross  vessel  of  the  body.  When 
'death  comes,  the  watwr  from  one  gross  body 
or  basin  is  conveyed  to  another  vase,  s@  to 
say.  The  subtle  body  has  reincarnated  and 
got  another  gross  body,  and  in  this  second 
basin  or  vase  the  true  Self,  the  God,  is 
reflected  just  the  same  as  it  was  in  the  fi^t 
basin  of  the  body.  This  basin  of  the  body 
in  its  turn  lasts,  say,  for  a period  of  three 
score  years  and  ten,  and  it  breaks ; the  fluid 
'that  is  in  fhat  basin,  the  Sukshma  Sharira, 
is  transferred  to  the  third  clay  basin  or  body. 
This  is  transmigration.  The  true  Atman  is 
like  the  Sun  reflected  alike  in  the  subtlib  body, 
and  in  all  the  different  basins  of  gross  bodies, 
The  real  Self  is  thus  beyond  all  transmi- 
gration. All  transmigration  concerns  only 
the  subtle  body  and  not  the  Sun  or  the  true 
Atman.  Now  the  point  must  be  made  sutill 
more  clear. 

You  know  that  the  Sun  shines  perfectly 
all  the  time,  but  the  image  of  the  Sun  reflect- 
ed upon  the  water  is  not  , always  perfect 
•or  constant.  When  the  water  is  in  a solid 


QUESTIONS  AND  ANBWBjES.  157 

state  the  Sun  shining  upon  the  snow  and  the- 
ice  is  not  reflected  in  it.  Also,  when  the- 
water  is  converted  into  a gaseous  state  we 
see  that  the  image  of  the  Sun  is  not  reflected. 
Thus  out  of  the  three  states  of  water,  viz 
solid,  liquid  and  gaseous,  when  the  water  is 
in  the  solid  state  there  is  reflected  no  image 
of  the  Sun ; when  the  water  is  in  the  liquid 
state  then  is  the  image  of  the  Sun  reflected;, 
but  when  the  water  is  in  the  third  or  gaseous 
state  we  again  see  no  reflection  of  the  image 
of  the  Sun.  With  changes  in  the  state  of 
the  water  changes  in  the  image  of  the  Sun 
take  place.  These  clay  vessels  or  gross  bodies 
are  the  vegetable  form,  the  animal  form 
and  the  form  of  man.  There  is  a time  when 
the  subtle  body  is  of  a very  gross  nature  like 
the  solid  state.  When  in  that  state,  the 
image  of  the  Sun  is  not  reflected,  although 
the  Sun  shines  overhead  all  the  same. 
Plants  and  the  lower  animals  develop  and 
advance,  but  in  them  there  is  no  thought  of 
‘‘  I am  doing  this.”  There  is  not  the  least 
glimpse  of  “Agent  idea,’'  in  other  words,  no 
trace  of  the  image  of  the  real  Self.  All  the- 


a58  IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-EEALIZATION. 

progress  or  advancement  in  them  as  in  the 
whole  range  of  Nature,  is  being  brought 
about  by  tte  Sun.  But  in  them  the  Sun  is  not 
reflected  ; just  as  the  Sun  collects  and  melts 
the  snows  on  the  tops  or  peaks  of  the  Hima« 
layas  but  is  not  reflected  by  them,  Vegetables 
and  the  lower  animals  are  being  developed 
and  raised,  being  advanced  and  evolved 
through  the  agency  and  virtue  of  the  Sun, 
the  Atman  ; but  in  them  there  is  no  appro- 
priation of  the  real  agency  and  power  of  the 
Sun,  the  Atman  to  the  apparent  little  body. 
In  them  there  is  no  Prometheus  like  stealing 
of  fire  from  Heaven ; no  self-aggrandising 
thought  of  personality — “ I do  this  and  I do 
that/’ 

The  fluid  of  the  subtle  body  by  passing 
through  these  lower  kinds  of  basins,  by  and 
by,  reaches  the  beautiful  vessel  called  Man, 
the  fluid  in  the  liquid  state,  the  transparent 
state,  and  here  comes  in  a wonderful  reflection 
of  the  Supreme  Agent,  the  Sun  or  the  Self, 
Here  although  the  real  worker,  as  before,  is 
the  Sun,  the  Self  alone,  there  flashes  the 
.reflection  or  image  of  the  real  Self  in  the 


QUESTIONS  AND  ANSWERS.  169 

subtle  body  in  the  form  of  egoism  or  respon- 
sible Agent-idea.  This  thought  of  “I  do  this 
and  I do  that,’’  is  absent  in  the  vegetable 
•and  lower  animals.  In  man  the  idea  of  the 
false  self  appears.  “I  am  the  agent,  I am 
the  doer’’  that  is  the  apparent,  the  false 
self,  the  image  of  the  Sun  reflected  in  the 
fluid.  This  ego,  this  apparent  self  is  false 
and  unreal.  The  real  Agent  and  the  real 
Worker,  God,  does  everything.  He  is  the 
responsible  master ; and  this  responsibility  is 
taken  up  and  embosomed  by  the  refined 
subtle  body,  through  ignorance.  This  putting 
on  of  this  Agent-idea  constitutes  the  false 
illusory  little  self.  This  false  ego  is  unreal  in 
the  same  way  as  the  image  in  the  liquid  is 
•unreal.  Opticians  prove  mathematically  that 
the  reflection  in  the  mirror  or  water  is  merely 
virtual  or  illusory.  So  is  this  responsible 
-selfish  ego,  merely  virtual  or  illusory.  The 
evolution  in  the  fluid  or  subtle  body  takes 
place  through  the  Sun.  The  subtle  body 
imbibes  and  absorbs  more  and  more  of  the 
light  and  the  heat  of  the  Sun,  Self  or  God 
.and  thus  changes  its  physical  condition  from 


16©  IN  WOODS  OP  GOD'BUmzATION. 

the  grosser  te  the  finer.  When  the  ordinary 
man  absorbs  or  takes  in  more  and  more  of 
i3ie  light  and  knowledge  of  the  Self  or  Atmate, 
the  subtle  body  undergoes  an  evolution,  his 
Sukshma  Sharira  becomes  in  time  gaseous,  sO' 
to  say,  and  being  gaseous,  although  still 
confined  in  the  vessel  of  the  gross  body,  it 
does  not  reflect  the  image  of  the  Sun.  The 
false  self,  the  image,  has  become  one  with 
the  Sun.  Here  again  as  in  the  case  of  the 
vegetables  and  lower  animals,  we  find  no  idea 
of  responsibility;  no  thought  of  “I  am  doing 
this,”  no  exacting  demand  like — “Be  grateful 
unto  me*,”  all  such  spirit  vanishes.  Here  the 
unreal  self,  the  image  of  the  real  Self,  is  no 
longer  seen ; the  copyrighting,  mercantile 
spirit  is  abolished  ; the  appropriating,  selfish 
ego  is  got  rid  of. 

Gases  in  general  cannot  be  poured  from' 
one  vessel  into  another.  Solids  and  liquids 
can  be  transferred  from  one  vessel  to  another, 
but  gas  gets  diffused  into  the  air  when  the 
vessel  which  holds  it  is  broken.  Thus,  the 
object  of  all  Hindus  is  to  reach  that  most, 
refined  state  where  they  will  not  be  subject 


QUESTIONS  AND  ANSWBBS. 


161 


to  further  transmigration.  The  highest  am- 
bition of  a Hindu  mother  is  to  give  birth  to- 
a child  who  will  be  free,  who  will  never  bo' 
re- born. 

Subtle  B..dy. 

Ques, — Does  the  soul  of  a fiee  man  live 
after  death  as  a subtle  body  or  is  it  absorbed  ?■ 

Ans. — When  a gas  is  let  out  of  a vessel, 
it  fills  the  whole  Universe.  So  the  subtle 
body  of  a free  man  becomes  the  bodyof  the 
world. 

Ques. — Of  what  does  the  subtle  body  con- 
sist? 

Ans — ^The  subtle  body  consists  of  pas- 
sions, desires,  emotions,  feelings  and  thoughts. 
The  desires  of  a free  man  are  impersonal ; 
they  have  no  taint  of  selfishness  in  them  and 
the  subtle  body  made  up  of  desires  which  are 
unselfish,  impersonal,  Universal,  is,  as  it  were, 
in  the  gaseous  state  and  when  the  gross  vessel 
holding  this  gas  is  broken,  the  gas  no  longer 
remains  a compact  mass  bub  is  absorbed  by 
the  whole  Universe. 

It  is  related  of  King  Cyrus,  the  Eider  of 
Persia  that  so  long  as  he  lived  in  this  wcrld^ 


162  IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-EEALIZATION, 

he  lived  solely  for  the  service  and  good  of 
the  people,  When  about  to  die  he  stated  in 
his  will,  “Let  nob  my  body  be  placed  in  a 
■magnificeot  tomb,  but  let  it  be  hacked  into 
•small  bits  aud  distributed  piecemeal  all  over 
the  Persian  Empire  to  serve  as  manure.” 
This  is  exactly  what  occurs  to  the  subtle  body 
■of  the  free  mau;  his  subtle  body  is  distributed 
or  diffused  throughout  the  whole  world. 
Everybody  partakes  of  him,  carves  his  flesh 
and  drinks  his  blood^  His  is  a subtle  body, 
cut  into  pieces  and  eaten  by  the  whole  world. 
Here  is  egoism  oast  to  the  winds.  That  man, 
whether  he  opeus  his  lips  or  not,  whether  he 
■ be  an  author  or  not,  whether  he  appears  be- 
fore the  public  or  not,  wonderfully  serves  man- 
kind. He  is  a marvellous  reformer.  He  has 
nothing  to  desire  from  all  the  treasures  of 
kings.  All  the  books  and  Bibles  of  the  world 
have  nothing  to  teach  him.  The  favours 
and  frowns  of  kings  and  tyrants  are  meaning- 
less to  him.  So  long  as  he  lives  his  benign 
presence,  his  holy  sight  spreads  purity  and 
happiness.  At  his’ death,  wonderfully  is  the 
world  reformed. 


QUESTIONS  AND  ANSWBKS.  163 

Suppose  that  owing  to  the  heat  of  the 
Sun,  the  air  ia  rarified  at  this  place  and  when 
ratified  it  rises,  it  ascends  naturally,  vacating 
its  place  here.  What  will  be  the  result? 
The  air  from  all  sides  will  rush  forth  to  fill 
up  its  place,  to  occupy  the  vacant  space. 
Thus  are  movement  and  revolution  brought 
about  throughout  the  whole  atmosphere.  A 
man  who  is  perfect,  who  never  thinks  any- 
thing of  the  body  and  has  no  desires,  does 
not  reincarnate.  At  his  death  his  subtle 
body  which  has  drunk  deep  of  the  Atman 
(Sun)  and  absorbed  the  Truth  (heat)  or  Light, 
vacates  his  place  in  the  Universe,  and  like 
rarified  air,  rises  above  this  world.  His  place 
being  vacated  and  he  no  longer  coming  into 
ti  ansmigration,  all  those  who  are  nearest 
to  him  by  a Divine  Law,  are  made  to  rise 
higher  to  fill  his  place,  and  those  next  to 
them  get  a lift  similarly  and  so  on  the  whole 
world  gets  a lift.  Thus  the  world  is  moved 
of  itself.  Here  is  a wonderful,  marvellous 
reformer.  He  need  not  open  his  lips  but  the 
w orld  is  elevated. 

Archimedes  said,  “ I will  move  the  world 


164  IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-EKALIZATION. 

if  I get  a standpoint.’’  He  failed  to  find  the 
fixed  standpoint  or  fulcrum  ta  move  the 
world.  Vedanta  says  that  the  fixed  point  is 
within  you.  That  is  the  Atman.  Get  hold 
of  that  and  you  move  the  whole  world. 

A few  words  as  to  the  false  self.  Heie  is 
the  image  oJ  the  Sun  in  the  fluid  in  the 
vessel.  Science  proves  and  Optics  shows 
that  this  image  is  unreal ; all  light  is  outside 
and  the  ima,ge  in  the  fluid  is  simply  the  light 
reflected  back.  The  image  is  our  own  in- 
ference, a mere  trick  of  the  senses  ; there  is 
no  such  thing  in  the  water  or  glass.  The 
image  is  a delusion  and  nothing  else.  Now, 
this  visual  image  is  affected  by  the  move- 
ments of  the  water  or  fluid,  it  is  disturbed  just 
in  proportion  as  the  fluid  or  water  is  disturbed. 

Who  makes  the  hair  grow  or  the  blood 
flow  ? Is  it  this  false,  little,  copyrighting, 
self-asserting  ego  ? Not  at  all ; it  is  not  this 
little,  the  so-called  responsible  ego  that  makes 
the  brain  think.  Get  rid  of  this  illusory  self. 
Bealize  your  true  Self.  You  are  the  Master 
of  the  Universe  ; you  are  the  Light  of  lights 
the  Holy  of  holies. 


QUESTIONS  AND  ANSWERS. 


166 


We  see  that  while  in  a deep  sleepy  state, 
the  subtle  body  falls  back  as  it  were  to  the 
solid  state  for  a time.  The  blood  flows,  the 
food  is  digested,  but  there  is  no  idea  of  “I  am 
■digesting.’’  In  a dreamy  state  the  subtle 
body  gives  up  the  solid  state  and  becomes 
liquid:  the  Sun  begins  to  be  reflected  and  you 
begin  again  to  say,  “I  desire  that,  I do  this.” 
That  selfish,  responsible,  desiring  self,  that 
image  is  again  with  you.  If  this  selfish  per- 
sonality were  real,  it  would  last  for  ever. 
Why  did  it  nob  abide  in  the  deep  sleepy  state  ? 
Why  did  it  not  last?  The  very  fact  that  it  did 
not  remain  in  the  deep  sleepy  state,  proves 
that  this  credit  seeking  ego  of  yours  is  a 
delusion.  Rise  above  it.  Ye  are  the  Sun  of 
suns,  the  Perfect  Bliss,  the  Reality,  that  ye 
are ; nothing  else. 

With  people  at  large  the  difficulty  lies  in 
the  fact  that,  they  recognize  themselves  as 
this  false  ego,  this  false  image  ; they  cannot 
give  it  up.  This  is  the  cause  of  all  the 
disturbance. 

Water  flows.  There  are  ripples  and  waves 
and  breakers,  but  all  these  are  due  to  the 


166  IN  WOODS  OP  GOD-EBALIZATION. 

action  of  the  Sun  and  not  in  the  least  to  the 
image  of  the  Sun  in  the  water,  but  in  the 
water  the  image  of  the  Sun  is  agitated  and 
disturbed,  just  in  proportion  to  the  amount 
of  disturbance  in  the  water.  Just  so  the 
SlmMima  Sharira  or  the  subtle  body  is  like 
the  water ; through  the  power  of  the  true 
Atman  it  must  be  disturbed  ; it  must  have 
ripples,  and  yet  the  false  self  (the  image) 
gets  disturbed  as  if  it  were  the  cause  of  all 
that  agitation  in  the  water.  The  reflection 
in  the  waters  means  identifying  with  the 
mind,  body,  etc.  If  the  body  is  sick,  you  say, 
“0,  I am  undone,  I am  sick;”  just  because 
you  identify,  yourself  with  the  body  or  the 
mind.  Vedanta  says,  “Give  up  this  false  iden- 
tification and  you  will  be  all  right.”  Anything 
wrong  with  the  body  or  the  mind  should  not 
disturb  you.  It  is  only  this  false  sentimenta- 
lism due  to  this  false  self  which  causes  all 
your  suffering. 

MANIPBSTATION  OP  SOUL  EEANSWBEED. 

Ques. — Gan  the  Soul  manifest  itself  fully 
while  in  the  physical  body  ? 

Ans. — The  answer  will  depend  upon  what 


QUESTIONS  AND  ANSWBBS  ISf 

meaning  you  give  to  the  word  Soul,  What' 
is  meant  by  Soul  ? Is  mind  the  Soul  ? Berke- 
ley, Mill,  Hamilton,  Reid,  all  of  theca  identify 
the  mind  with  the  Soul.  In  this  sense  the 
Soul’s  progress  is  indefinite.  If  by  the  word 
Soul  is  meant  what  we  have  called  the  image 
of  Reality  in  man,  the  question  is  inapplic- 
able. If  by  the  word  Soul  is  meant  the  true 
Atman  there  is  no  room  or  possibility  for 
any  change  or  progress.  But  usually  the 
word  Soul  is  with  most  people  a mere 
chimera,  a mere  name,  with  no  definite  signi- 
ficance. These  people  may  form  their  own 
theories  about  the  matter. 


LECTURE  Vlil. 

IS  A PARTICULAR  SOCIETY  NEEDED  ? 


Golden  Gate  Hall,  San  Francisco,  January 
29,  1903. 


Ques. — ^Would  it  nob  be  best  to  start  a 
■society  of  our  own  for  pursuing  these  truths 
given  us  by  the  Swami  ? 

Ans. — One  of  Rama’s  objects,  is  to  break 
■down  caste  and  sectarianism. 

Ic  is  true  that  by  starting  a society  or 
forming  an  association,  the  cause  of  Truth 
may  be  strengthened,  but  often  there  is  more 
harm  than  good  done. 

If  an  association  or  society  be  formed, 
it  should  not  be  as  other  societies.  Rama 
wants  no  slavery,  no  yoke  of  Vedanta.  You 
are  all  free  to  attend  any  other  association, 
to  listen  to  all  new  comers  ; my  own  will 
come  to  me.  If  you  are  attracted  to  other 
speakers,  it  there  be  something  in  this  one 
or  that  for  you,  then  go  to  them.  Every 


IS  A PARTIOULAE  SOCIETY  NEEDED?  l69 

speaker  is  Rama.  Krishna  I am,  Muhammad 
I am  ; hear  them  freely.  Rama  does  not  want 
you  to  become  slaves  to  him  ; do  hot  shut  out 
the  light.  At  the  same  time  Rama  wants 
you  to  benefit  by  this  truth.* 

Truth  as  old  as  the  hoary-headed  peaks  of 
the  Himalayas,  truth  sung  on  the  banks  of 
the  Ganges  thousands  and  thousands  of  years 
ago,  is  the  same  truth  which  was  apprehended 
by  Emerson,  Whitman,  and  all  the  others,  the 
eatne  truth  which  put  them  into  ecstasy.  The 
■same  truth  presented  in  a thousand Jorm  by 
the  present  day  associations  and  societies, 
-comes  in  its  entirety  or  in  its  parts  ; the  same, 
truth  which  is  talked  of  in  your  journals 
■and  papers  may  be  presented  beautifully, 
but  truth  has  not  changed,  it  is  the  same 
to-day  as  it  was  thousands  and  thousands 
-of  years  ago,  but  Rama  says  the  .truth  is 
brought  most  beautifully  by  him,  and  if  you 
but  read  these  books,  you  will  see  that 
these  truths  are  magnificently,  wonderfully 

B.— There  seams  to  be  an  underlying  reference  to  the  cus- 
tom oomtnon  in  America  especially  with  the  Hindu  and  Vedan- 
tio  preachers  in  America  to  try  to  dissuade  their  admirers  and 
disciples  to  look  askance  on  other  preachers  and  lectures— Ed. 


170  IN  WOODS  OF  OOD-RBA.LIZA.TION, 

portrayed  by  Rama.  Some  people  could  not 
relish  Rama’s  oratory,  because  he  did  not 
humour  and  pamper  to  their  tastes.  Let  Rama 
swerve  from  the  truth  and  take  up  a tone 
which  will  flatter  and  humour  and  please'  » 
your  fancy,  and  people  will  gather  in  large 
numbers  to  hear  Rama,  but  Rama  did  not 
descend  from  the  heights  of  truth  in  order  to 
pamper  any  body’s  taste,  and  never  will.' 

Christ  spoke  only  to  eleven  disciples,  but 
those  words  were  stored  up  by  the  atmos- 
phere, were  gathered  up  by  the  skies,  and  are 
to-day  being  read  by  millions  of  people.  Truth 
crushed  to  earth  shall  rise  again. 

It  may  be  that  this  thought  is  being  ex- 
pressed by  many  persons,  but  Rama’s  way 
of  putting  this  same  thought,  which  is  being^ 
propounded  by  the  Press  of  to-day,  will  supply 
some  need  and  impart  some  good  ; some  will 
be  benefited  by  this  way,  and  others  will  be 
benefited  by  other  ways;  but  then  millions  of 
people  will  receive  great  benefit  from  Rama’s 
way.  Rama  says  that  if  you  take  interest  in 
it,  take  it  up,  advance  it  and  pass  it  on  to  each 
and  all.  If  after  Rama  leaves  you,  form  a 


IS  A PAETIOULAR  SOCIETY  NBEDID?  171 

society,  take  up  the  works  of  Swami,  take  up 
the  works  of  Emersou,  Whitman,  Spencer, 
and  all. the  others ; form  a society  which  is 
not  bound  to  any  name,  having  for  its  obj  ct 
the  true  advance  of  Truth,  and  if  in  that 
society  there  be  any  one  who  has  anything 
original,  ot  in  studying  or  reading  have  run 
across  some  helpful  points,  they  can  bring 
before  the  society  such  information  so  that  all 
may  be  benefited;  or  some  members  who  in 
private  meditation  come  across  somenew  ideas 
may  also  communicate  them,  but  let  it  all 
come  naturally,  not  in  accordance  with  rules 
etc. 

• Here  is  a whistle  which  when  blown  pro- 
duces the  note  of  the  nightingale.  We  can 
blow  it  when  we  like  and  get  the  note  of  the 
nightingale,  but  the  note  is  not  natural.  The 
natural  song  of  the  nightingale  cannot  be 
bound  by  any  space,  time  or  law.  The  nigh- 
tingale will  sing  when  it  pleases  him  and  not 
when  you  approach  him  and  say  “0  nightin- 
gale, sing.”  So  you  will  see  that  a fixed  time 
for  speaking  or  lecturing  imposes  conditions,, 
and  the  best  results  are  not  obtained. 


172  IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-EBAtIZAaiON. 

Fixed  conditions  are  necessary  to  procure 
hall  rental  and  in  order  that  more  money 
may  be  commanded,  but  all  these  laws  crucify 
the  Truth.  This  is  selling  the  Jesus  of  Truth 
for  thirty  pieces  of  silver. 

Rama  tells  you  that  if  you,  want  to  form  a 
society,  let  it  be  formed  on  natural  lines  and 
•not  in  imitation  of  the  present  societies,  It 
may  be  that  it  will  be  the  first  of  its  kind. 

The  Christian  Church  is  a blunder  by  it- 
self. Whereas  it  has  done  immense  good,  it 
has  also  done  proportionate  wrong  by  placing 
walls  around  its  members  and  preventing 
them  from  receiving  Truth  from  any  other 
source  than  the  Christian  Bible.  So  are  the 
Buddhist,  the  Muhammedan  Church,  and 
many  others,  a tremendous  blunder,  because 
they  confine  the  members  in  narrow  limits 
and  prevent  them  from  receiving  truth  from 
any  other  source.  You  must  reach  Heaven 
through  that  door  or  window  and  through 
ho  other. 

You  have  the  right  to  look  at  the  skies 
•through  any  door  or  window ; in  fact  you  have 
a right  to  leave  the  house,  to  leave  the  win- 


IS  A PAETIOULAE  SOCIETY  NEEDED?  ITS; 


dow  or  door,  and  enjoy  the  whole  heaven  in 
the  open  air.  So  Rama  wishes  a society  formed 
not  on  unnatural  plans  like  other  societies, 
but  on  the  most  natural  plans.  Members' 
must  not  be  bound  by  any  lines  but  must  be 
free;  a society  where  members  lecture  when 
they  feel  free  to  lecture  or  when  they  feel 
inspired;  just  as  the  nightingale,  when  forced 
to  sing,  all  the  beauty  of  his  song  is  lost.  Do 
not  make  yourselves  like  artificial  whistles,  do 
not  imitate  the  sound  of  the  nightingale.  Do 
not  be  bound  by  laws  and  rules.  Truth  cannot 
be  bound  by  lines, 

Rama’s  best  works  were  written  in  the 
deep  forests  of  the  Himalayas  where  nobody 
was  listening.  There  Rama  sang  out  to  the 
trees  of  the  forest;  the  air  in  the  woods  took 
up  the  sound  and  echoed  it  far  and  wide. 
Those  works  began  to  spread,  but  whenever 
Rama  was  compelled  to  speak  before  a society 
and  spoke  in  accordance  with  rules  and  laws, 
his  efforts  were  not  good.  It  was  unnatural 
and  the  beauty  was  gone.  Sometimes  when 
only  one  person  listens  to  you,  truth  comes 
more  beautifully  and  magnificently.  Truth 


174  " IN  WOOBS  oy  aOD-EBABIZATrON. 

cares  not  whether  the  audience  is  large  or 
-small.  Take  up  the  idea  and  by  and  by  the 
whole  world  will  listen. 

Why  should  you  belong  to  a society? 
The  society  belongs  to  you. 

Here  you  are.  You  breathe  into  your 
lungs  very  little  air  at  a time  and  yet  all  the 
air  in  the  world  is  yours.  Is  it  not?  You 
are  heir  to  all  the  air  in  this  world.  All  the 
atmosphere  is  yours,  you  can  breathe  the 
whole  atmosphere.  The  air  of  India,  Japan, 
China,  England,  America  is  Rama’s  and 
Rama  is  also  you.  The  air  of  the  Himalayas 
with  its  sweet  fragrance  is  yours.  No  one  has 
any  proprietary  right  over  air.  Similarly,  no 
one  has  any  proprietary  right  over  Truth  or 
Knowledge.  All  the  religions  of  the  world 
all  the  Truth  of  the  world  is  yours. 

When  you  breathe,  just  reflect  upon  this 
thought  and  feel  this  idea  that  as  this  body  is 
breathing  the  air  of  the  whole  world,  so  the 
mind  is  heir  to  the  Truth  of  the  whole  world. 

Breathe  the  Truth  of  the  whole  world, 
gather  it  from  all  sources,  from  Emerson, 
'Whitman  and  others,  from  the  Upanishads, 


IS  A PARTIOULAE  SOCIETY  NEEDED?  176 

Crita  and  all,  they  are  yours.  Think  them  to  be 
yours. 

When  you  take  up  a booh  to  read,  look  not 
for  the  author.  Let  books  come  out  as  the 
Upanishads,  written  without  the  author’s 
name. 

The  authors  of  the  Upanishads  took  no 
•credit  for  giving  their  ideas  to  .the  world.  The 
greatest  works  in  India,  the  six  systems  of 
Philosophy,  contain  nowhere  the  name  of  the 
author.  The  author  does  his  work  impartially, 
devoid  of  that  copy-righting  spirit,  free  from 
this  proprietary  self,  and  full  of  the  spirit  of 
am  the  Truth  ” It  is  pleasure  enough  for  me 
to  feel  “The  Truth  I amT  What  pleasure, 
there  is  in  the  idea  ‘T  wrote  100  books,  I own 
$ 5,000.000.”  True  happiness  is  brought  to 
me  by  realising  that  “I  am  the  whole,  the 
Absolute  Truth,  the  Magnificent,  indestructi- 
ble Atman,  the  Reality,”  that  happiness  oasts 
into  the  shade  all  your  worldly  personal  joys 
■and  pleasures. 

So  breathe  and  when  you  breathe,  feel 
■and  realize  that  everything  in  the  world  is 
•yours.  Peel  that  the  air  of  the  whole  world 


''176  IN  WOODS  OB’  GOD-BBALIZATION. 

is  yours,  that  all  the  beauty  and  love  of  thfr 
whole  world  is  yours,  just  as  the  air  is  yours 
passing  through  the  lungs,  just  as  every  drop 
of  blood  'in  your  veins  belongs  to  every  in- 
dividual cell.  Every  individual  cell  in  your 
body’’ owns  every  individual  drop  of  blood  of 
the  body.  Similarly,  when  you  breathe  this 
thought,  realise  that  all  knowledge,  power,, 
truth  happiness,  all  dogmas,  all  creeds,  Krish- 
na, Muhammad,  Rama,  Jesus,  all  belong  to 
you.  Count  not  your  contents  by  what  is- 
flowing  through  you  at  this  instant. 

Now  a word  as  to  how  to  cure  yourself  of 
the  dumps  or  this  dejected  state.  The  remedy 
is  very  simple,  and  on  account  of  being  so- 
plain  and  simple,  people  neglect  it. 

Experience  has  shown  it,  and  all  these 
great  men  consciously  or  unconsciously  stum- 
ble on  the  process  which  Hama  lays  before 
you  and  when  you  try  it,  you  will  marvel  at 
its  effect. 

If  while  sitting  in  your  room  you  are  de- 
jected, or  you  feel  tired,  or  a little  selfish  or 
an  evil  thought,  unhappy  idea,  or  thought  o£ 
jealousy,  or  undue  attachment  of  a lower  na- 


IS  A partioulak  society  reeded?  . 177 

care  should  crop  up,  jusfc  bear  in  mind  that 
in  a healthy  state  of  body  these  thoughts 
cannot  approach  us  ; remember  that  there  is 
something  wrong  with  the  stomach. 

When  a man  comes  to  Rama  and  begins- 
to  use  improper  language  or  is  harsh  in 
his  tones,  he  never  finds  fault  with  him,, 
nor  does  he  answer  him  in  the  same  tcne. 
You  should  not  retaliate  when  some  body 
expresses  jealousy,  sarcasm,  or  signs  of  displea- 
sure against  you,  you  may  rather  take  pity 
on  him  and  give  him  some  medicine  for 
the  relief  of  his  stomach.  When  you  yourself 
suffer,  what  are  you  to  do  ? Are  you  to  take 
outside  medicims?  0 no.  These  outside 
medicines  will  not  be  an  efficient  remedy, 
the  effect  will  not  be  lasting. 

When  you  feel  in  a state  of  depression, 
Rama’s  advice  is  to  give  up  your  laziness, 
throw  aside  your  book,  be  on  your  feet,  walk 
out  in  the  open  air,  and  walk  rapidly. 
Naturally  your  breathing  becomes  deep. 
Naturally  will  this  breathing  take  place,  and 
that  will  cheer  you  with  energy,  and  all 
depression  will  be  gone;  that  cold  breeze  blow- 


178  IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-EBALIZA.TION. 

iag  on  your  face  will  produce  a wonderful 
effect.  It  is  a wonder  of  wonders  that  more 
people  have  not  observed  it. 

People  have  delivered  many  lectures  on 
Pranaijama  or  controlling  the  breath  but 
Rama’s  method  is  the  most  natural  one 
for  it.  While  walking  on  the  seashore  or 
elsewhere,  by  Rama’s  method  your  Prana 
will  be  put  in  the  right  order.  Another  way 
is  after  walking  out  of  the  room  in  the  open 
air,  suppose  you  do  not  walk  rapidly  but 
slowly,  suppose  you  do  not  think  it  nice  to 
walk  rapidly  and  being  slaves  of  nicety  more 
than  freedom,  if  you  think  more  of  public 
opinion  than  of  your  own  good,  suppose  then 
that  you  walk  gently,  then  your  breath  simply 
fills  the  upper  part  of  the  stomach  and  does 
not  go  deep  enough,  then  Rama  advises 
you  to  stand  still  in  a coruer  or  at  some  place 
where  you  are  not  noticed,  then  open  the 
mouth  and  take  in  the  air  fully.  Inhale  the 
air  fully  through  the  mouth  and  inhale  it 
through  the  nostrils;  this  process  should  be 
practised  rigorously,  and  you  will  see  how 
wonderfully  it  will  cheer  you  up.  ' 


IS  A PARTIOULAB,  SOCIETY  NBBDID?  179 

Rama  suggests  to  you  the  most  natural 
Pranayama^  Breathe,  breathe,  breathe.  In 
deep  breathiug  the  air  will  fill  the  lower  part 
of  the  stomach  and  will  also  pass  through 
the  entire  canal  within.  This  way  you  will  be 
at  once  released  of  depression,  and  your  ener- 
gies will  be  put  to  the  best  advantage.  While 
breathing  you  can  exercise  the  mind  by  fee- 
ling “I  am  breathing  the  air  of  the  whole 
world.  All  beauty  and  love  of  the  whole 
world  are  mine.”  Continue  this  idea  in  the 
mind  with  deep  breathing.  “All  the  beauty, 
all  the  wealth  of  the  world  is  mine”  will 
cheer  you  up.  Just  test  it,  it  is  so  simple  and 
yet  so  wonderful  in  its  results. 

As  to  walking,  people  want  to  take  walks 
in  the  society  of  some  one  else  and  some  silly 
poet  has  written  a poem  to  this  effect 

“ Have  a friend  with  whom  to  talk, 

Somebody  with  him  to  walk,” 

Rama  says  that  if  you  are  no  thinker,  or 
if  you  are  not  spiritually  minded,  if  you  have 
nothing  grand  or  noble  to  do  with  the  mind, 
it  may  then  be  necessary  for  you  to  keep 
(homebody  beside  you  ; or  suppose  you  are 


180  IN  WOODS  OB’  GOD-KEALIZATION. 

veiy  weak,  then  Rama  advises  you  to  avail 
yoursell  of  the  privilege  of  walking  with  a 
teacher.  Thab  ujill  do  you  some  good.  But 
walk  not  with  people  who  will  not  elevate  or 
raise  you  ; walk  not  with  those  who  bring  you 
upon  the  lower  planes  of  hatred,  envy  or  jeal- 
ousy. If  you  walk  alone,  and  if  you  are  a 
thinker,  there  can  be  nothing  more  beneficial 
to  you  than  to  begin  to  chant  OM  when  no 
body  is  around.  As  you  walk  and  chant  OM, 
you  will  see  that  the  very  atmosphere  will 
inspire  you  and  in  you  will  be  evoked  won- 
derful and  marvellous  thoughts. 

People  do  nob  avail  themselves  of  this  fact. 
It  seems  to  be  a very  common  place  advice, 
but  when  practised  you  will  be  astonished  at 
the  wonderful  effects  which  are  produced. 

Here  is  the  great  and  mighty  ocean.  In 
this  mighty  ocean,  one  drop  of  water  has  the 
same  power  behind  it  as  the  wave  of  the 
ocean.  One  wave  has  the  same  power  behind 
it  as  another  ; every  bubble  has  the  mighty 
Ocean  for  its  soul,  every  ripple  is  supported 
by  the  infinite  Sea. 

Similarly,,  feel,  feel  please,  that  this  what 


IS  A PARTICULAR  SOCIETY  NEEDED?  181 

you  call  the  body  is  supported  and  upheld,  is 
nourished  and  fed,' — this  small  tiny  drop,  like 
the  wave, — this  body  is  strengthened  and  sup- 
ported by  the  same  mighty  Ocean  of  oceans, 
the  same  which  keeps  up  and  upholds  the 
Sun  and  stars- 

Your  Self  is  the  support  of  the  Sun  and 
stars,  it  is  the  Self  of  every  drop  of  your  blood, 
it  is  the  Self  of  the  whole  body,  it  is  the  Self  of 
every  hair  of  the  head,  Self  of  the  whole  body. 

You  are  this  Infinite  Self;  you  do  not  only 
support  and  keep  up  this  body,  but  you  are 
the  Self  of  all  space,  and  all  time.  Now 
mark, — you  are  that  Self  which  is  supporting 
all  time  and  space  ; you  are  that  Self  Infi- 
nity. Now  see  if  this  body  die,  will  that  Self 
die?  No.  If  the  body  die,  the  Self  cannot  die 
so  long  as  there  is  time  or  space  ; — 0 wonder 
of  wonders  ! — I am  the  Self  of  all  space,  the 
Self  of  all  Eternity,  the  Self  of  all  time. 

Eeelthat  idea  while  in  lonely  walks,  while 
walking  on  the  beach  or  in  the  open  air ; — 
while  standing  alone,  feel  this  idea.  You 
may  not  chant  OM  freely;  holding  the  idea 
is  chanting  QM  through  feeling. 


182  IN  WOODS  OF  q'od-ebalization. 


You  need  not  put  too  much  stress  on  the 
outward  chanting  of  OM,  but  through  feeling 
you  should  realize  “ I am  all  Infinity,  all 
Space  I am,  all  bodies  are  full  of  Me ; all 
desires  of  friends  or  foes  are  Mine,  all  desires 
are  Mine.” 

Here  is  a person  of  whom  I am  jealous, — 
a person  whom  I consider  my  rival ; now 
think  “That  rival,  I am.”  Give  up  all  separ- 
ateness; realize  that  this  little  jealous  Self 
you  are  not.  Suppose  you  love  some  one  and 
you  find  that  another  loves  the  same  one, 
then  comes  the  thought  of  jealousy  ; encour- 
age it  not ; the  loved  one  you  are,  the  other 
one  who  also  loves  the  idol  of  your  heart, 
that  you  are  also ; his  joys  are  your  joys, 
realize  the  truth.  In  order  to,  realize  truth 
you  must  realize  yourself  as  Truth.  Think 
“1  ain  he  whom  that  person  approaches,  there- 
is  no  separateness.”  Else  above  that.  Get 
rid  of  this  idea  of  great  and  small.  Apply 
your  Vedanta  in  realizing  no  great  and  no 
small.  Think  “I  am  he  who  is  great  to-day,, 
and  he  who  is  not  great  to  day  he  also  I am.” 

One  man  may  be  greater  than  you,  he  may  I 


IS  A PARTIOIJLAR  SOCIETY  NEEDED?  1^3- 

have  the  power  of  gaining  more  wealth  than 
you,  he  may  gain  more  honours  than  you. 
Now  the -only  way  to  advance  is  to  see  that 
what  I envy  is  the  body,  but  the  body  is  not 
the  Self  of  the  hero,  the  Self  of  the  hero  and 
I are  one.  Feel  that  and  get  above  this  idea 
of  jealousy. 

The  more  your  heart  beats  with  the  best 
in  Nature,  the  more  you  feel  that  throughout 
the  whole  of  Nature  it  is  you  who  are  breath- 
ing. You  breathe  in  the  growth  and  decay 
of  trees.  The  Sun  rises  and  sets,  the  same  is- 
inhaling  and  exhaling. 

Life  and  Death  are  like  inhaling  and  ex- 
haling. So  long  as  you  are  shut  off  from 
Nature,  you  are  lost ; the  more  you  feel  that 
the  whole  world  is  your  breath,  and  that 
Infinite  power  you  are  which  breathes  through 
the  phenomena  of  Death,  through  the  coming 
and  going,  through  the  Earth  and  all,  you 
rise  above  all  petty  cares  and  anxieties.  That 
is  inner  beauty.  People  who  become  inwardly 
beautiful,  whatever  their  faces  may  be,  be- 
come lovely,  they  become  the  centre  of 
attraction  of  the  whole  world. 


184  IN  WOODS  OS’  GOD-EBALIZATION. 

Socrates  was  very  ugly  and  prayed  for 
inner  beauty.  To  iiave  good  thoughts  is 
inner  beauty. 

How  smooth  does  it  make  the  whole  world 
for  you!  There  is  no  unevenness,  no  rough- 
ness in  the  world  when  you  feel  that  you  are 
free. 

If  the  Sun  comes  down,  if  the  Moon  is 
-driven  into  the  dust,  if  the  systems  are  drag- 
,ged  into  annihilation,  what  is  that  to  you, 
the  Real,  the  true  Atman.  Peel  that  because 
then  nothing  can  harm  you,  The  Sun,  the 
moon  and  the  stars  may  be  destroyed 
'but  you  are  not  destroyed ; you  are 
the  soul  of  all  space  and  all  time.  You 
are  indestructible ; you  stand  as  a rock. 
Realise  that.  This  is  the  way  you  must 
breathe ; breathe  through  the  lungs  and 
mind.  Through  the  mind  you  breathe  the 
Self  of  the  whole  world ; you  breathe  the 
whole  Universe,  and  thus  bring  yourself  in 
harmony  with  Nature.  Your  life  becomes 
harmonious  with  the  whole  Universe. 

What  is  harmonious  motion  ? Let  the 
motion  of  the  brain  become  harmonious.  Har- 


IS  A PARTIOULAB  SOCIETY  NEEDED?  186 

monious  mobiom  is  the  music  of  the  spheres. 
All  the  spheres  of  the  Universe  are  breathing 
in  that  harmonious  motion. 

Acquire  this  harmonious  motion.  Be  in 
tune  with  Harmony,  in  tune  with  the  music 
•of  the  sphere, — then  you  become  inwardly 
•beautiful. 

Here  in  the  great  ooc-an  there  is  a fish  ; 
the  water  of  the  ocean  fills  the  gills  of  the 
fish  and  the  water  of  the  ocean  passes  through 
it  ; the  whole  motion  it  has. 

Similarly,  feel  that  the  whole  world  is 
Mine.  What  is  it  that  dampens  your  spirits 
and  your  cheerfulness  ? It  is  what  is  called 
Spiritual  Opacity.  You  have  to  make  your- 
selves transparent,  you  have  to  give  up  the 
Opacity  in  you,  it  darkens  you. 

What  is  this  Opacity  ? It  is  this  little  ego, 
this  proprietary  self  which  says,  “This  is 
mine,  that  belongs  to  me,  etc,”  This  Opacity' 
is  what  must  be  given  up,  and  while  breath- 
ing in  the  open  air  feel  that  you  are  in  unison 
with  the  whole  world.  You  become  transpa- 
rent and  everything  will  come  to  you.  Two 
men  came  before  a king  and  asked  him  to 


1^6  IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-KBALIZATION. 

employ  them  in  ornamenting  and  painting 
the  walla  of  his  palace.  These  two  rival  artists 
applied  to  the  king  in  prder  to  get  the  mono- 
poly of  the  whole  business.  The  king  wanted 
to  examine  their  work  before  engaging  them, 
and  accordingly  they  were  asked  to  paint 
two  opposite  walls. 

Screens  were  placed  before  the  walls  so 
that  the  artists  could  work  independently  of 
each  other.  They  worked  about  a month  and 
at  the  end  of  that  time,  one  of  the  artists 
came  to  the  king  and  told  him  that  he  had 
finished  his  work  and  would  like  him  to  come 
and  see  what  he  had  done.  The  king  then 
asked  the  other  artist  how  long  it  would  take 
him  to  finish,  and  he  replied,  “Your  Majesty, 
I also  have  finished.”  The  day  was  appointed, 
the  king  together  with  his  entire  retinue  and 
other  visitors  came  to  see  which  of  the  artists 
had  outrivalled  the  other.  The  screen  before 
the  wall  of  the  first  artist  was  taken  down. 
The  king  and  his  retinue  and  all  the  visitors 
pronounced  the  work  as  marvellous  and 
splendid ; they  fell  into  raptures , over  the- 
work,  thought  it  great  and  sublime. 


IS  -A  PAETIOULAR  SOOIETY  NEEDED?  187 

The  oouitiers  whispered  to  king  that  no- 
thing- better  could  be  expected;  that  there 
was  no  use  to  look  at  the  work  of  the  other 
artist,  because  this  painter  had  far  surpassed 
all  their  expectations,  they  thought  the  entire 
York  ought  to  be  given  to  this  man.  The 
king  was,  however,  wiser  than  his  courtiers,, 
and  accordingly  ordered  the  screen  to  be 
taken  off  from  before  the  other  wall,  and  lo  ! 
the  people  were  astonished,  they  opened  their 
mouths  and  raised  their  hands  and  held  their 
breath  in  amazement.  0 wonder  of  wonders, 
it  is  marvellous. 

Do  you  know  what  they  had  discovered  ? 
Now  the  second  painter  had  painted  nothing 
on  the  wall  during  the  whole  month.  He  had 
worked  to  make  the  wall  transparent  as  far 
as  possible  ; he  rubbed  and  scrubbed  and 
beautified  this  wall ; he  succeeded  in  making, 
this  wall  perfectly  transparent.  Upon  examin- 
ing the  wall,  all  that  was  painted  on  the 
opposite  wall  by, his  rival  was  perfectly 
reflected  in  this  wall.  Besides,  this  wall  was 
more  smooth,  more  even  and  beautiful,  while 
the  other  wall  appeared  to  be  rough,  uneven 


188  IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-EEALIZATION, 

and  ugly.  All  the  painting  on  that  wall  was 
reflected  in  this  beautiful,  smooth  wall,  and 
•consequently  the  second  wall  had  all  the 
beauty  of  the  first  wall  added  to  it. 

Now  the  kings  and  people  of  those  days 
were  not  acquainted  with  mirrors,  and  they 
•;did  not  examine  very  closely,  but  exclaimed 
“Tour  Mijesty,  this  man  has  entered  deep 
into  the  wall ; he  has  dug  two  or  three  yards 
and  has  painted  I every  thing.” 

The  images  appeared  in  the  mirror  the  same 
distance  as  the  images  were  from  the  mirror. 

Now  as  this  painter  rubbed  and  srubhed 
the  wall  with  sand  aud  worked  with  it  until 
it  became  a mirror,  so  Rama  tells  you  that 
people,  s^ho  are  busy  reading  books,  gain  su- 
perficial knowledge;  while  painting  outside  let 
them  paint  the  walls  so  as  to  make  them  beau- 
tiful by  the  process  of  gaining  all  knowledge. 

This  process  is  trying  to  make  the  walls 
of  your  mind  or  intellect;  transparent,  smooth, 
thin,  by  rubbing  and  scrubbing  them  as  it 
were;  bypurifjing  your  hearts,  bymakingyour 
hearts  transparent  then  all  the  knowledge  of 
the  world  will  be  reflected  in  your  mind  ; you 


IS  A PAEriOULAE  SOCIETY  NEEDED?  189 

will  be  inspired  with  the  whole  universe. 

Rama  tells  you  from  personal  experience- 
that  while  living  in  the  deep  forests  of 
the  Himalayas,  it  often  happened  that  when 
the  mind  was  in  a transparent  state,  when- 
it  was  negative, — the  most  splendid  ideas, 
wonderful  philosophy  and  wonderful  power 
came  into  the  mind  by  inspiration  so  to  speak. 
So  Rama  tells  you  that  all  books  are  written 
through  inspiratior;  the  Bible,  the  TJpani- 
shads,  the  Vedas,  Milton’s  works,  Emerson’s- 
works,  and  Ingersol’s  works,  even  though 
Ingersol  is  not  a so-called  Christian,  Spen- 
cer’s works  are  all  just  as  inspired  as  the 
Vedas,  the  Koran  or  the  Bible.  There  is  no 
knowledge  Avithout  inspiration,  all  knowledge 
comes  through  inspiration.  It  is  when  authors 
begin  this  proprietary,  mercantile,  egotistic 
claiming,  this  mercenary  spirit  of  exacting 
charge,  this  asking  and  begging  from  people 
which  makes  the  walls  of  the  heart  imperfect,, 
rough  and  uneven,  it  is  this  little  crawling, 
sneaking  spirit;  and  when  this  spirit  is  clean- 
ed out,  got  rid  of,  the  wall  of  the  heart  is- 
perfect.  When  you  vibrate  with  the  whole- 


190  IN  ■V&’OODS  OE  aOD-EBALIZA-TION. 

■world,  when  the  business  of  the  world  is  your 
business,  when  the  heart  of  the  world  is  your 
heirt,  when  you  feel  that  you  pulsate  in  the 
whole  Universe,  when  either  consciously  or 
uncouBciously  you  are  in  that  state,  then 
'knowledge  comes  and  fills  you — this  is  the 
way.  I 

In  books  and  temples  raise  your  search  ; 
search  within  yourself  for  the  secret ; breathe 
in  the  whole  world.  You  are  transparent, 

Your  opacity  is  gone  when  you  have  in  mind 
no  rivalry,  no  claims  to  yourself,  when  you 
feel  the  desires  of  an  enemy  as  your  own 
desires,  when  you  apply  this  test  to  your  soul 
and  see  that  all  those  of  whom  I used  to  be 
jealous  are  me, — that  I am  the  owner  of  their  , 

desires.  If  their  desire  be  to  kill  this  body,  if 
this  desire  brings  to  you  the  the  same  happi-  | 

ness  as  it  does  to  them,  0,  then  you  are  in 
tune  with  the  Universe,  in  harmony  with  the 
whole  world.  You  are  transparent,  all  opacity 
is  gone,  you  are  Grod  Almighty.  This  is  the  ;i 

secret  of  success.  All  the  treasures  of  the  | 

world  become  yours.  f 

OM  ! OM  !!  OM !!!  f 


LECTURE  IX. 

THE  BROTHERHOOD  OP  MAN. 


Lecture  delivered  on  February  15,  1903. 


Bifore  CO  nmenoing  the  lecture,  it  will  be 
better  for  you  to  conceutrate  your  minda  upon 
the  solidarity  of  mankind,  upon  the  oneness 
of  each  and  all,  upon  the  brotherhood  of 
man.  Just  feel,  feel,  feel. 

OM. 

If  this  were  strictly  a speculative  talk,  it 
would  not  be  worth  while  to  spend  an  hour 
or  so  in  hearing  it.  It  ought  to  be  made  a 
practical  matter  which  may  really  bring  you 
spiritual  happiness.  Oh,  what  a joy  it  brings 
when  we  feel  that  all  the  people  in  this  world 
are  Myself.  That  music  which  I heard  was 
Mine.  What  a joy  it  does  bring  when  we 
feel  that  the  people  in  this  world  who  are 
at  the  high  spring  of  prosperity  and  who  are 
awfully  popular,  oh,  those  I am.  What  a 


192  IN  WOODS  OF  OOD-EBALIZATION, 

i 

joy  it  brings!  Try  to  feel  that  and  you  will 
see  the  natural  consequence  in  your  practice. 
Just  as  you  feel  that  this  one  body  is  yours,, 
so  begin  to  feel  and  realize  that  all  bodies 
are  yours ; and  when  you  commence  feeling 
that  you  will  mark  that  just  as  this  body^ 
which  you  call  yours,  obeys  your  behests 
and  your  desires,  just  as  at  your  desire,  at 
your  will  the  feet  begin  to  move,  at  your 
commandment  the  hands  begin  to  move 
just  as  you  observe  that  in  your  own  body, 
similarly  it  is  a matter  of  experienca,  it  is 
a fact  capable  of  realization,  it  is  an  experi- 
mental fact  that  if  you  concentrate  your 
mind  and  your  energies  upon’  this  truth  of 
oneness,  you  will  observe  that  all  the  bodies 
in  this  world  will  begin  to  move  and  be- 
have exactly  in  accordance  with  your  desires. 
It  is  an.  experimental  fact,  believe  in  it,, 
verify  it.  It  is  not  a matter  of  speculation, 
it  is  not  empty  talk,  it  is  as  much  a fact  as 
you  call  this  body  of  yours  a fact.  Though 
it  is  a stern  reality,  yet  supposing  it  for  the 
sake  of  argument  to  be  impracticable,  you 
will  see  one  immediate  pleasure  falling  to- 


THB  BBOTHBBHOOD  OB  MAN.  • 1'9B 

your  lot  by  this  realization  of  the  onenesB  of 
humanity.  Why  do  these  people  feel  sorry 
and  anxious  about  riches  ? They  want  to 
possess  gardens,  they  want  to  call  grass  plots 
their  own.  What  a sorry  thought?  Could 
you  not  go  to  the  gardens  of  the  rich  people 
here,  to  the  public  gardens,  and  sit  there 
hours  and  hours  and  enjoy  those  gardens 
just  the  same  way  as  the  geatleiaan,  who  calls- 
that  garden  his  own,  enjoys  it  ? Could  that 
gentleman  who  calls  that  garden  his  own  ever 
see  all  those  flowers  and  fruits  with  four 
eyes?  Were  not  those  gardens, flowers, foliage 
and  all  those  fruits  to  him  accessible  only 
through  the  same  kind  of  two  eyes  as  you 
have  got?  He  can  hear  the  music  of  the 
nightingales  and  birds  in  the  garden  with 
the  same  sort  of  two  ears  as  you.  Then 
why  worry  and  bother  about  the  silly  desire 
of  possessing  that  garden  ? Well-  Rama  wants 
you  to  feel  all  the  gardens  of  the  world  as 
yours,  Rama  wants  you  to  feel  and  realize  all 
the  bodies  of  men  as  yours.  Just  feel  that 
all  the  talented  forces  and  gifted  minds  are 
yours.  This  is  not  a feeling  which  you  might 


’I9i  IN  WOODS  01  OOD-EBALIZATION. 


call  far-fetched  or  unnatural.  Have  you  not 
to  practise  various  viitues  for  the  realization 
'of  the  high  ideals  of  life  ? Those  are  useful 
to  you,  but  the  most  useful  of  all  would  be 
fjr  you  to  concentrate  your  energies  and  centre 
your  thoughts  upon  this  Truth  of  truths; 
'upon  this  Reality  <hat  all  are  one,  all  the 
bodies  are  yours.  Upon  this  truth,  reality, 
centre  your  thoughts  ; concentrate  your  ener- 
feel  feel,  feel  that  all  are  tour  bodies. 
When  you  look  at  a man  who  is  passing 
thronorh' the  s'rpots,  who  is  hnnoured,  say, 
the  Kino:  of  Enjjlarid.  the  Czir  of  Russia, 
the  Fresidt^nt  of  the  United  States,  let  no 
thought  of  envy  or  fearfulness  enfer  your 
mind.  Enjoy  the  princely  gaze  as  yours,  feel 
that  as  yours  “I  am  that,  nobody  else.’’ 
Wh“n  you  fjy  to  feel  that  Avay^,  your  own 
exfO'^ienee  will  prove  the  truth  that  all  are 
one,  everybody  will  be  your  ears,  eyes,  feet, 
your  otvn  body.  Brotherhood  of  man  ! Logic 
may  be  able  to  prove  it  or  not,  Science  may 
prove  it  or  not.  Philosophy  may  or  may  not 
be  able  to  prove  it,  but  it  is  a fact,  a fact  which 
experience  proves. 


THE  BBOTHBEHOOD  OF  MAN.  196 

OM. 

Well,  Rama  will  now  give  you  some  rea- 
sons wh'ioh  establish  this  truth,  the  Brother- 
hood. of  Man,  and  while  he  advances  the  rea- 
sons y 3u  will  try  to  take  thoee  conclusions  in 
your  feelings,  heart,  you  will  try  to  grasp 
those  things  in  your  feelings,  in  your  heart, 
you  will  try  to  realize  yourself  the  conclusions 
escaping  the  lips  of  Rama. 

When  this  title  “ Brotherhood  of  Man 
was  suggested  to  the  gentleman  who  had  to 
get  it  advertised  in  the  newspapers,  Rama 
afterwards  felt  ashamed.  ‘^Brotherhood  of 
Man”,  is  a misnomer,  “Universal  Brother- 
hood” is  a misnomer,  it  does  not  quite  come 
up  to  the  mark.  The  word  ‘brother’  implies 
gome  difference ; brothers  are  seen  at  war, 
fighting  with  one  another,  but  here  there  is 
nob  the  least  room  for  any  difference  ; here 
there  is  more  than  ‘‘brotherhood’’.  ‘‘Oneness 
and  the  United  Oneness  of  Man”  would  have 
been  a better  title.  You  will  say,  “Bother 
us  not  about  the  speculations  of  the  Atman, 
you  always  talk  to  us  about  the  Atman  or 
Self,  that  is  something  very  subtle-”  Well, 


196  IN  WOODS  ON  apD-EBALIZ(&.q:jON. 

■ j ^ i!  * 

a]l  right,  if  you  be  willing  to  hear  about  that 
Atman,  then  there  is  no  room  for  talk,  and  all 
the  matter  ends  immediately  ; there  at  least 
we  are  all  one,  no  words  can  reach  that  state; 
no  language  can  come  up  tiere.  But  if  you 
do  not  want  to  hear  about  the  Atman  which 
is  beyond  words,  Rama  will  take  up  the  matter 
from  the  very  grossest  stand-point.  We  shall 
begin  with  the  gross  body;  that  is  very  gross; 
even  if  we  waive  the  nature  of  the  Atman, 
even  if  we  do  not  consider  the  Atman,  the 
true  Self,  the  physical  bodies  also  prove  that 
all  of  you  are  one.  Minds  prove  that  all  of 
you  are  one,  event  on  the  plane  of  feeling. 
Science  shows  that  all  of  you  are  one  ; upon 
the  physical  plane,  upon  the  Psychological 
plane,  upon  the  astral  plane  you  are  all  one. 
If  you  do  not  feel  that,  and  if  you  do  not  live 
that  Brotherhood  in  your  practical  every-day 
life,  then  you  are  violating  the  most  sacred 
Truth.  You  know  that  the  person  who  tries  to 
encroach  upon  the  laws  of  State  is  punished, 
he  cannot  go  scot-free.  Similarly  those  who 
do  not  feel  this  brotherhood  and  do  not  carry 
out  this  brotherhood  in  every  day  life  in 


THE  BROTHERHOOD  OP  MAN,  ' 19Y 

' ■ . *>  ( f • ( ^ ^ 

practice,  musfc  suffer.  All  the  suffering  in  this 
world,  all  the  misery  and  all  the  anguish  in 
this  Universe  is  due  only  to  your  trying  to 
Xrioiate  this  most  sacred  law,  this  most  sacred 
Truth,  the  Law  of  laws,  the  Brotherhood  of 
mankind,  nay,  the  Oneness  of  each  and  all. 
Now,  all  our  . physical  bodies  are  one. 
Brethren,  how  can  that  be?  That  body  sits 
'there  and  this  body  stands  here,  how  can  they 
be  one  ? Just  as  in  the  ocean  we  feel  a ripple 
here  and  a wave  there;  they  appear  to  be 
located  at  different  places ; they  appear  to  be 
of  different  sizes,  but  as  a matter  of  fact  both 
these  waves  or  ripples  are  one  as  they  are  from 
the  same  water,  it  is  the  same  ocean  which 
appears  in  these  waves.  The  water  which 
now  forms  this  wave  will,  after  a while,  form 
the  other  wave  or  ripple.  Just  as  we  observe 
in  the  case  of  waves,  so  it  is  with  your  mate- 
rial bodies.  The  matter  which  now  forms  this 
body  does  after  a while  form  another  body, 
nay  inore,  the  material  particles  which  appear 
to  bs  composing  this  body  which  you  call 
Rama’s  body,  go  into  the  other  body  even  in 
your  lifetime.  So  does  respiration  prove. 


198  m WOODS  OF  GOD-EEALlZATIOKf, 

You  are  taking  in  oxygen  and  sending  it 
back  converted  into  carbonic  acid  gas.  This 
carbonic  acid  gas  is  inhaled  by  plants  and  the 
plants  set  free  the  oxygen.  That  oxygen  you 
inhale  and  you  exhale  carbon  dioxide,  the 
same  carbon  dioxide  is  inhaled  again  by 
plants.  From  that  we  see  that  you  are  related* 
to  plants  even  as  brothers;  your  breath  passes 
into  them  and  their  breath  passes  into  you; 
you  breathe  into  the  plants  and  the  plants 
breathe  into  you.  You  are  one  even  with  the 
gardens  and  plants. 

We  will  consider  it  from  another  stand- 
point. The  same  oxygen  that  you  breathe  and 
is  converted  into  carbon  dioxide,  was  set  free 
by  the  plants,  the  same  oxygen  goes  into  the 
lungs  of  your  brothers  ; that  which  was  now 
in  your  body  is  then  in  your  brother’s  body. 
You  breathe  the  same  air,  all  of  you.  Just 
feel  that  all  you  breathe  the  same  air,  in 
your  breath  your  bodies  are  all  one.  As  you 
live  upon  the  same  earth,  the  same  sun,  the 
same  moon,  the  same  atmosphere  are  all  around 
you.  You  eat  fruits,  vegetables  or  meat;  you 
eat  them,  they  form  your  body,  they  are 


THE  BRO^BBEHOOP  OF  MAN,  ; 1^99' 

excreted  and  in  their  excreted  form,  they  will 
pass  into  vegefcal^les  and  fruits,  they  reappear 
in  those  shapes,  the  same  matter  which  want 
out  of  your  hodies,;  when  it  reappears  in  the 
shape  of  vegetables,  and  fruits,  is  taken  up 
again  by  your  brothers,  enters  into  the  bodies 
of  other  people.  Thus  we  see  that  the  same 
matter  which  was  once  yours  becomes  theire 
in  no  time.  If  we  look  at  our  skin  with  a 
microscope  we  will  observe  small  living  parti- 
cles coming  out  of  our  bodies;  very  minute 
living  particles  coming  put  of  our  bodies. 
They  are  not  only  coming  out,  but  similar 
particles  are  going  into  your  body.  Here 
are  some  particles  coming  out  of  the 
bodies  and  others  going  into  the  body. 
Here  there  is  a , continual  exchange  going 
on  in  this  world  : the  living  particles  which 
are  now  comingput  of  your  body  are  being 
diffused  into  this  atmosphere,  and  these  very 
living  particles  which  were  nowyours,  become 
your  fellow’s  in  no  time.  Science  lays  it  be- 
yond doubt  that/TOur.  physical  bodies  are  all 
one.  Yoit;\yill  not  perhaps, believe  that.  How 
could  it  be  possible  tjhat  living,  microscopic 


200  IN  WOODS  OP  QOD-KBALIZATION. 

particles  going  out  of  tlie  bodies  of  ray 
friends  enter  my  body,  and  those  that  borne 
out  of  my  body  stick  to  the  body  of  my  fri- 
-ends?  Ho5V^  ia  that  possible?  Let  us  see.  How 
is  smell  caused?  You  know  that  smell  ia 
•due  to  small  living  particles  coming  out  of  the 
objects  which  we  smell.  Flowers  are  fragtant 
because  they  send  forth  smali-living  particles. 
This  is  a fact  proved  by  Science,  Here  we 
■see  all  your  bodies,  do  they  not  Smell?  But 
your  sense  of  smell  is  not  sharp  enough,  or 
■say,  is  not  of  a kind,  or  of  a capacity  to  be 
able  to  perceive  this  smell.  Your  bodies  do 
■smell.  Sometimes  even  you  amell  your  bodies; 
•dogs  will  smell  you  out.  How  could  dogs 
•smell  you  out  if  your  bodies  were  not  giving 
out  emell?  All  smell  going  out  of  your  bodies 
proves  that  small  living  particles  are  leaving 
your  body  and  going  out  of  it.  These  small 
living  particles  go  out  of  your  bodies  and  enter 
your  bodies  from  the  bodies  of  others.  There 
you  are  all  one.  Oh,  we  have  all  of  us  the 
■same  body.  Feel  that  smell.  We  have  all  of  us 
one  physical  body  in  that  sense.  One  man  is 
■sick,  you  go  to  him  and  the  very  room  smells 


•THB  SrOOMBEHOOD  OF  MA'*. ' ^ 201 

oiE  iis'  sickness.  One  ihan  is  stiffering  froin  a 
•contagious  disease— cholera,  smallpox  or 
plague.  How  is  it  that  other  people  catch  the 
■contagion?  The  only  reason  is  that  the  small 
particles  that  are  coming  out  of  the  body  of 
the  sick  enter  your  body.  Does  it  not  show 
that  the  particles  which  come  out  of  the  bodies 
of  the  sick  stick  to  our  bodies?  Thus  we  catch 
■contagion  and  feel  sick.  One  man  is  suffering 
from  cold,  another  who  remains  with  him, 
provided  he  is  a man  of  very  fine  nature,  will 
catch  cold.  One  person  is  suffering  from 
consumption,  .Another  catches  that  disease. 
How  could  that  be,  if  the  living  particles 
which  form  your  brother’s  body,  did  not  come 
out  of  their  bodies  and  form  your  bodies?  It 
■shows  that  all  of  you  are  one.  Even  our  phy- 
sical bodies  are  one,  not  to  say  anything  of  the 
Atman.  Well,  this  leads  Rama  to  a strange 
conclusion.  If  a man  falls  sickj  what  is 
the  main  significance  of  his  sickness,  the  main 
responsibility  connected  with  it?  He  is  sick, 
be  is  suffering  himself,  that  is  true,  Why? 
Because  of  his  ignorance,  because  it  brings 
Ebout  our  sickness.  .He  suffers  himself,  but 


202  IN  WOODS  OF  aOD-RBALiZATION. 

he  is  responsible  for  his  siphness  to  the  whole- 
world.  He  is  sick  and  through  his  diseased 
body. he  is  unconsciously  sending  forth  germs- 
of  disease.  I have  no  business  to  fall  sick  not 
only  because  of  my  pain,  bpt  because  of  being 
responsible  to  the  whole  world  for  the  sickness- 
of  this  body.  You  have  no  right  to  fall  sick. 
You  are  responsible  to  the  whole  world  for 
your  sickness,  your  sick  body  is  making  the- 
whole  world  sick,  it  is  creating  those  mala- 
rious germs.  Thus  everybody  should  be  very 
careful.  Sickness  is  not  only  a physical  dis- 
ease but  a moral  disease  as  well.  You  have- 
to  be  on  your  guard  then  to  keep  your  bodies- 
well  and  strong.  When  you  are  eating  or 
drinking  anything,  then  be  cautious,  not  in 
the  name  of  your  own  bodily  personal  comfort, 
but  in  the  name  of  the  good  of  the  whole 
world.  Do  not  eat  too  much,  do  not  drink 
too  much,  be  very  cautious. 

Well  again,  what  is  the  duty  of  those  who 
are  healthy  towards  the  sick  ? Those  who  are 
healthy  have  to  attend  to  the  sick,  not  on 
the  grouud  of  doing  a favour  or  conferring  a- 
boon,  but  because  of  the  whole  world.  For 


THE  BROTHBEHOOD  OE  MAN.  203> 

the  gopd  of  the  whole  world,  in  the  nanoe  of 
Humanity  and  Truth,  in  the  name  of  tTniver: 
sal  Brotherhood,  in  the  name  of  your  own 
good,  you  have  to  nurse  the  sick.  It  is  no 
benevolence  to  the  sick,  it  is  your  duty  tO' 
Humanity  to  nurse  the  sick  and  to  try  to  help 
out.  You  see  then  that  our  physical  bodies 
which  appear  to  be  so  different,  are  suffering 
for  one  another.  On  the  physical  plane  we 
are  brothers,  united  by  the  most  holy  bondS' 
of  common  flesh  and  blood.  Physicians  prove’ 
that  after  every  seven  years  the  body  of  a 
man  is  entirely  changed.  Every  particle  of 
the  body  is  replaced  by  new  particles.  That 
also  tells  you  that  these  particles  which  are 
changing,  these  bodies  which  are  in  continual 
flux,  we  have  no  right  to  look  upon  as  sxclusi- 
vely  mine  or  thine.  I have  no  right  to  call 
this  body  mine  and  that  body  thine.  This- 
body  is  changing  every  moment,  and  that 
which  I call  mine  at  this  moment  does  not  re- 
main there.  What  is  it  that  I call  mine?  Severn 
years  ago  what  is  now  the  body  of  Rama  was- 
the  body  of  somebody  else.  That  which  was- 
the  body  of  Rama  fourteen  years  ago,  to  whom 


IN'  WOblis'  or  doD-EBALIZATlON. 


does  it  belong  now?  To  many  people.  So  this 
body  which  you  are  calling  yours  belongs 
to  each  and  all.  Peel  that  please.  Even  on 
the  physical  plane  you  are  all  one. 

We  come  now  to  the  mental  plane.  Your 
hairs  grow  and  the  blood  flows  in  your  veins. 
Just  mark.  What  is  ib  that  makes  yoiir  hair 
grow?  Is  not  that  the  same  power  which 
makes  the  hair  on  your  fellow- man  grow  ? 
Could  you  conceive  any  difference?  What  is 
it  that  makes  the  blood  flow  in  the  veins?  Is 
ib  not  the  same  power  that  makes  the  blood 
flov  in  the  veins  of  each  and  all  ? What  is 
it  that  makes  the  food  get  digested  in  your 
stomach  ? Is  it  not  the  same  power  whicji 
makes  the  food  get  digested  in  the  stomach 
of  each  and  all  ? Is  it  not  one  and  the  same 
power?  Just  keep  this  truth  before  your  mind, 
and  feel  it  for  a Sfcond.  Oh,  wonder  of  won- 
ders, what  am  I ? Am  I not  the  same  power 
which  makes  the  hair  grow  and  the  food  get 
digested  arid  the  blood  flow  in  the  veins?  If  I 
am  the  same  power,  then  I am  undivided,  one, 
present  in  the  bodies  of  each  and  all.  I am 
the  one iudi visible, undefinables,  indestructible- 


JTHp  BIIOTHSJIIHPQD  OE  MAN.  2p&.- 

power  governing  and  controlling  all  these 
bodies.  Feel  that  please.  This  is  on  the  mental 
plane.  Yon  are  all  one.  You  are  all  one,  no 
difference.  Feel  that  please.  Why  grieve 
when  this  one  body  which  you  call  yours 
starves?  All  the  bodies  that  are  well-fed  are 
also  yours.  Why  feel  miserable  and  unhappy 
when  this  particular  body  which  you  call  yours 
falls  sick?  All  those  that  are  healthy  are  you. 
Feel  this  truth,  feel  this  truth.  What  is  your 
duty  towards  others?  When  other  people  fall 
sick  bring  them  up  to  you,  just  as  you  would 
have  attended  to  the  wounds  of  this  particular 
body,  attend  to  those  wounds  as  if  they  were 
yours.  Your  duty  towards  others  will  be  to 
raise  them  up,  feel  for  them,  sympathise  with 
them.  But  your  duty  will  be  to  your  own 
body  to  keep  yourself  cheerful  and  happy 
under  all  circumstances.  Avoid  all  worry 
and  botheration. 

We  come  now  to  the  psychological  plane, 
the  plane  of  feeling.  On  the  plane  of  feeling- 
also  you  are  all  one.  On  the  Psychological 
plane  you  are  all  oue.  This  is  a truth,  a fact,, 
realize  it.  There  is  a lyre,  or  say,  a stringed 


■:S06  IN  WOODS  01*  OOD-RBALJZATION. 

instrument  well  adjusted,  well  fitted,  end  there 
is  another  stringed  instrument  placed  oppo 
site  to  it,  both  of  them  being  fitting  exactly 
alike.  When  you  begin  to  play  upon  a string, 
a similar  note  comes  out  from  the  opposite 
instrument.  When  you  strike  a chord  on  the 
one  instrument,  a similar  chord  on  the  oppo- 
'site  instrument  begins  to  vibrate.  Why  is 
that?  Because  the  vibrations  which  give  us 
the  snuiicl  fiorn  one  iiietruinent  are  present 
around  the  other  instrument.  You  begin  to 
feel 'somethidg,  your  neighbour  is  touched 
immedintely.  Ifi  dramatic  performances  and. 
in  theati  ioal  places,  the  actors  put  on  all  kinds 
of  feelings.  Their  feelings  gre  not  sincere, 
they  weep  on  one  side  and  begin  to  laugh  on 
the  other.  Their  feelings  are  not  sincere,  and 
yet  it  18  seen  that  wliea  the  best  performer 
begins  to  cry,  all  the  audience,  all  the  spec- 
tators, are  moved  to  tears.  Why  is  that  ? 
One  lyre  or  stringed  instrumentis  struck,  and 
all  the  instruments  of  your  minds  and  feelings 
are  struck  immediately.  That  were  impos- 
sible if  all  of  you  nad  not  the  same  minds  if 
all  your  feelings  or  minds  or  the  psychological 


207 


■THE  BROTHBBHOOD  OF  MM.'-' 

tieings  of  man  were  not  related  to  each  other 
as  brothers,  as  one.  If  jour  minds  were  not 
related  to  each  other  the  same  way  as  the 
■different  waves  are  rela4;ed  to  each  other,  if 
your  minds  were  not  ripples  and  waves  in  the 
flame  ocean,  this  fellow-feeling  would  be  im- 
possible.  Science  says  that  if  one  body  is  to  act 
upon  another  body,  there  must  be  oonlinuity 
between  the  two,  no  force  can  act  breaking 
the  law  of  continuity.  Here  is  this  solid,  rigid 
■desk  or  table,  move  one  point  of  it,  the  whole 
moves,  because  this  point  is  rigidly  connected 
with  the  other  points.  Every  force,  in  order 
that  it  may  act,  must  act  in  a continuous 
action.  Here  the  feelings  of  one  man  are 
transmitted  tq  another  man.  This  would  be 
impossible  if  the  heart  of  one  man  were  not 
conn^  cted  with  the  heart  of  another  man  by  a 
continuous  medium,  so  to  say.  Taus  if  all 
your  hearts  were  not  connected  with  each 
other  continuously,  rigidly,  the  feelings  of 
one  mai,a  could  never  piss  on  to  another. 
This  is  a stern  fact.  Dou’t  you  see  that 
the  fact  of  the  feelings  of  one  man  passing 
•onto  another  compels  you  to  the  cohcluaioh 


2|08  IN;WOOBS  01  GOD-BBALIZATION. 

that  all  your  minds  are  connected  with  each 
other,  as  one  body,  so  to  say,  there  is- 
solidarity  of  thought  and  feeling?  Rama  has- 
often  noticed  that  when  he  laughs  in  the 
lecture,  everybody  laughs.  It  is  also  seen 
that  v^hen  a man  begins  to  cry,  other  people’s  ' 
minds  begin  to  get  mellov,  tender.  Here  is- 
one  man  singing,  those  that  are  round  about 
him  also  feel  the  vibrations,  Rama  has  also 
seen  that  when  one  man  begins  to  sing,  other 
people  begin  to  sing.  That  is  a fact.  How 
could  this  be,  if  all  your  feelings  or  minds 
were  not  one  ? Just  notice  this  please.  How 
do  we  learn  things  ? We  learn  things  from 
our  friends,  from  other  people.  How  could 
a teacher  teach  you  anything  if  the  teacher 
amd  the  taught  had  not  same  mind  ; if 
there  were  no  brotherhood  on  the  mental 
plane?  Here  is  a mind  directly  communi- 
cating with  another,  the  knowledge  of  the 
teacher  becomes  the  knowledge  of  the  pupil, 
how  could  that  be,  if  the  two  minds  were  not 
connected  directly?  And  you  know  again 
this  is  a matter  of  experience  that  when  yon 
really  feel  for  another  friend,  and  entertain 


THE  BROTHEEHOOD  OF  MAN.  SOD’ 

feelinga  of  love,  kindness,  benevolence, 
feelings  of  appreciation  for  one  man,  the 
other  man  is  bound  to  feel  the  vibration  at 
distances  of  thousands  of  miles.  Rama  has 
tried  the  truth  of  this  fact,  and  every  day 
Rama  tries  that.  Thousands  and  thousands 
of  miles  make  no  difference.  Does  it  not 
show  that  all  your  minds  are  of  the  same 
plane,  are  intimately  connected  ? On  the 
mental  plane  you  are  brothers. 

How  are  culprits  and  criminals  produced 
in  this  world  ? One  man  comes  and  wounds 
your  feelings,  but  that  man  is  very  strong,, 
too  strong  for  you.  You  send  out  against 
him  a thought  of  hatred,  but  you  cann,ot. 
carry  that  thought  of  hatred  into  effect. 
The  same  strong  fellow  wounds  the  feelings 
of  another  mild  man,  that  second  mild  man 
resents  it,  sends  out  evil  thoughts  but  cannot 
execute  those  thoughts  in  his  own  person. 
The  strong  fellow  hurts  the  feelings  of  a 
third  body,  the  third  body  is  also  poor  and  can 
inflict  no  direct  injury  upon  the  culprit,  and 
so  on,  say  twenty,  fifty,  or  hundred  men 
suffer  from  one  man,  until  there  comes  a timh 


*210  IN  WdODS  OE  GOD-EBALiZATION. 

. ?rhea this  strong  fellow  approaches  a very,  very 
strong  man,  a match  for  him.  This  fellow  being 
insulted  very  slightly  by  the  original  culprit 
gets  exasperated  and  enraged  to  such  a degree 
that  he  does  not  consider  at  all  the  weight  of 
insult ; he  does  not  consider  whether  the  in- 
sult is  very  slight  or  very  strong  ; he  jumps 
to  his  feet  and  takes  into  his  hands  a gun  and 
■shoots  him.  There  the  original  culprit  is 
shot,  this  second  fellow  is  taken  by  the  police 
as  a criminal  and  thie  matter  is  brought  before 
the  magistrate.  The  magistrate  begins  to 
investigate  the  matter.  He  is  surprised  to 
find  the  wrath  quite  out  of  proportion  to 
the  insult  inflicted  upon  him.  The  insult  i 
was  very  slight,  but  the  wrath  evoked  in  this 
•second  criminal  was  awful,  The  magistrate  ( 
is  surprised  ; the  newspapers  take  up  the  | 
matter.  Here  was  a touchy  fellow,  here  was  » 
a very  vicious  fellow,  a very  slight  insult  pro- 
voked him  to  such  a tremendous  wrong  that 
he  committed  homicide.  Do  not  such  cases 
happen  every  day?  The  magistrate  and  the 
newspaper  cannot  explain  why  such  awful  t 
wrath  was  provoked  by  such  a small  insult.  \ 


THE  BROTHHEHOOD  OF  MAN. 


211 


fi' 


r The  Vedanta  explains  it.  The  Vedanta  says 

: that  there  was  on  the  mental  plane  a joint 

: stooi  company.  You  know  that  joint  stock 

I companies  have  many  shareholders  and  one 

I man  is  the  boss  or  manager.  Thus  when  the 

I original  culprit  provokes  your  feelings,  you 

^ send  forth  thoughts  of  animosity  and  hostility 

‘ against  that  man,  and  there  you  contributed 

I your  quota,  your  share  of  wrath  against  the 

\ man.  When  the  second  person  was  insulted, 

I the  second  person  contributed  his  share,  and 

I when  the  third  fellow  was  insulted,  he  gave 

I his  share.  So  the  fourth,  fifth  or  sixth,  and 

I so  on,  until  there  came  a time  when  all  that 

'l  was  necessary  to  start  business,  you  know 

I business  cannot  by  started  unless  you  get 

i some  shares  paid  up,  when  a sufficient  number 

I of  shares  were  paid  up^  there  appeared  the 

I boss,  the  strong  man,  and  when  this  strong 

man  was  insulted,  by  a law  of  spiritual 
affinity,  the  wrath  sent  forth  by  the  fiirst, 
■second,  third,  fourth,  and  twenty  and  hundred 
persoes,  all  these  wraths  were  at  once  drawn 
to  this  boss,  attracted,  called  forth,  and  col- 
lect in  the  person  of  the  man  who  dealt  out 


212  IN  WOODS  OP  GOD-BEALIZATION. 

the  final  death  blow,  who  shot  the  original 
culprit  and  himself  became  a State  criminal. 

The  Grovernment  or  State  will  punish  this 
boss  only,  but  in  the  eyes  of  God  or  in  the 
sight  of  Divinity  or  Truth  all  of  you  are 
shareholders,  all  of  you  are  murderers.  You 
are  also  murderers.  You  who  sent  forth  thoug- 
hts of  animosity  or  hatred  are  to  be  blamed 
just  as  much  as  the  man  who  committed  the 
murder  is  to  be  blamed.  Thus  says  Christ  that 
it  won’t  do  simplj  to  abstain  from  murder  but 
you  will  have  to  abstain  from  sending  forth 
any  thoughts  of  hatred.  He  who  hates  his 
fellow  is  just  as  much  a murderer  as  the  man 
who  commits  actual  murder.  Why  ? While 
this  explains  why  people  who  commit  mur- 
ders are  often  times  exasperated  quite  out  of 
proportion  to  the  insult,  the  insult  was  very 
slight,  but  the  exasperation  and  wrath  are 
tremendous,  there  you  see  that  it  is  not  the 
personal  wrath  only  that  is  provoked,  it  is' 
the  wrath  of  your  brothers  also  that  comes  up 
to  you  and  takes  hold  of  you,  and  you  become 
mad,  you  become  possessed  by  the  wrath  of 
your  fellows  who  have  been  slightly  insulted  f 


THE  BBOTHBEHOOD  OB  MAN. 


213 


by  the  culprit.  Just  as  a mania  poaseseed 
by  a demon,  they  say,  as  a man  is  possessed 
by  a ghost,  so  you  become  possessed  by  anger 
towards  your  fellow  man,  and  being  under 
that  possession  you  are  exasperated,  intoxi 
cited,  and  in  that  state  you  deal  out  the 
death  blow,  and  people  begin  to  wonder  why 
this  wrath  provoked  was  quite  out  of  propor- 
tion to  the  insult.  This  is  the  way  your 
murderers  are  produced.  Read  the  history 
of  the  world  and  you  will  fiud  that  ■ after  a 
reign  of  terror  all  the  people  wanted  a man 
who  might  carry  matters  with  an  iron  hand, 
who  might  keep  the  mob  under  control.  Each 
wanted  to  control  the  mob,  but  none  of  them 
had  the  power  to  do  it.  Now  the  desire  on 
the  part  of  each  and  all  was  to  get  somebody 
who  would  control  the  revolting  people  and 
it  took  shape  in  the  body  of  Napolean. 
Napolean  comes  up  just  when  the  times  need 
him  and  he  has  the  power  of  thousands,  nay 
millions.  Why  do  heroes  possess  the  power  of 
millions  ? An  army  came  to  capture  Napolean 
and  he,  single-handed,  went  straight  up  to 
them  and  said  ‘*avamf'  and  they  stopped. 


214  IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-RBALlZi4.TION. 

Here  is  one  man  hushing  into  silence  thou- 
sands who  came  to  capture  him.  The  people 
are  astonished  to  hear  such  facts.  Vedanta 
explains  it.  Vedanta  says  that  in  reality,  the 
power,  the  thoughts  of  thousands  are  accu- 
mulated in  that  one  man,  as  a matter  of  fact 
the  thoughts  of  thousaads  are  in  thet  man. 
Thus  Napoleon  has  no  right,  no  hero  has  any 
right  to  entertain  any  thoughts  of  self-aggran- 
disement. Hero ! If  you  possess  the  power 
of  millions  you  are  millons.  It  is  the  millions 
whose  thoughts  are  working  in  your  body. 
Where  is  your  specially  bred  Divine  person  ? 
It  is  the  millions  that  are  working  in  your- 
selves. Then  you  see  again  Shakespeare,  a 
great  dramatist.  No  Shakespeare  is  needed 
in  these  days.  It  was  in  those  times  that, 
they  wanted  a Shakespeare  and  Shakespeare 
came.  Those  were  the  stage-going  days,  those 
were  the  days  when  all  the  people  had  a 
mania  for  the  stage.  Those  were  the  days 
which  wanted  dramatists,  which  wanted  plays. 
The  people  wanted  them  and  it  was  the 
people’s  minds  and  thoughts  that  appeared  as 
Shakespeare.  You  or  Shakespeare  or  any 


• THE  BROTHBKHOOD  OP  MAN,  215-. 

other  great  man  does  not  appear  alone.  Along 
with  Shakespeare : we  have  a whole  galaxy 
of  bright  persons,  geniuses,  philosophers, — 
Marlow,  Beaumont,  and  Fletcher  and  what^ 
not,— and  we  have  before  us  a whole  reign 
of  literature  of  the  same  sort.  Here  the  oir- 
oumstanoes,  the  times  of  the  people  send 
forth  thoughts,  thoughts  in  that  direction, 
and  all  these  thoughts  by  a law  of  chemical 
affinity  assemble  in  one  body  and  there  you 
have  your  Shakespeare.  Thus  you  see  that 
your  silver-tongued  Shakespeare  and  your 
speakers  who  can  keep  in  awe  big  audiences, 
one  man  who  can  control  thousands,  one 
general  whose  word  becomes  law  unto 
thousands,  millions,  one  man  who  can  bring 
energy  and  action  into  millions  and  millions, 
how  could  this  be  produced  if  the  thoughts  of 
millions  could  not  collect  or  accumulate 
into  different  bodies?  There  you  see  that  Sha- 
kespeare and  Napoleon  are  your  own  crea- 
tions. Your  emotions  and  your  thoughts 
become  their  emotions  and  their  thoughts. 
These  are  historical  facts,  and  we  also  qbserve 
them  every  day  all  around  us.  Thus  upon  the. 


216  IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-EBALIZATION. 

psychological  plane  you  are  all  one. 

How  were  the  Crusades  caused  ? One  man 
lelt  deeply  about  the  state  of  Jerusalem.  He 
<;ame  back  to  Europe  and  preached  to  the 
Europeans  about  the  condition  of  Jerusalem. 
He  preached,  wept  and  cried.  One  man  felt 
all  this,  and  the  people  got  the  same  feelings, 
the  feelings  of  one  became  the  feelings  of 
others.  All  of  them  set  up  in  arms  against 
the  Turks,  the  Muhammedans.  Thus  Were 
the  Crusades  caused.  How  was  your  War  of 
Independence  caused  ? The  same  way.  One 
•man,  the  President  of  the  first  Congress  in 
America,  drew  out  his  sword  when  the  people 
■did  not  agree  with  him.  He  drew  out  his 
•sword  from  the  scabbard  and  said,  “I  for  one 
am  for  war,  war,  war.”  And  all  the  people 
had  to  catch  that  word.  The  same  Congress 
fellows  who  were  agaanst  war  and  against  him, 
had  to  follow  him.  There  you  see  that  if  your 
hearts  and  minds  be  not  one,  how  could  such 
marvellous  actions  be  performed?  One  we 
•are.  Peel  this  oneness. 

We  come  now  to  another  plane.  You  see 
that  in  your  deep  sleep  state,  all  of  you  are 


THE  BEOTHIEHOOD  OB  MAN.  ^17 

one.  Sleep  is  a great  leveller.  No  difference 
is  left  in  the  deep  sleep  state,  the  king  and 
the  poor  fellow,  one  sleeping  on  those  velvet 
•cushions,  covered  by  those  magnificent  sheets, 
the  king  and  the  poor  beggar  lying  down  in 
the  streets  are  in  the  same  state.  Consider 
both  of  them  in  the  deep  sleep  state.  Where 
is  the  difference  ? Both  are  one  and  the 
■same.  In  your  deep  sleep  state  you  are  one, 
in  your  wakeful  state  your  bodies  are  all  one; 
and  your  minds  and  feelings  which  live  in 
this  dreamland,  are  all  one.  Now  we  come 
to  consider  the  real  Atman,  the  true  reality. 
■Oh,  the  one  Atman,  the  true  reality,  the 
real  Self.  There  is  no  room  for  language 
or  any  expression  of  difference.  There  even 
the  word  ‘wave’  or  ,tipple’.  cannot  apply,  there 
you  are  all  one.  Ton  will  say,  no,  my  son  is 
mine,  but  this  fellow  is  not  mine.  You  are 
mistaken  if  you  think  that.-  It  is  not.  Those 
•whom  you  call  as  different  from  you  are  just 
as  much  yours  as  your  son  is.  How  many 
times  were  you  connected  with  them  in  your 
past  'births  as  brothers,  sons  or  daughters, 
or  fathers  ? Do  you  know  that  ? The  same 


218  IN  WOODS  OP  GOD-KBALIZATION. 

person  who  is  now  your  enemy  may  have' 
been  your  father  or  your  Son  in  the  past  birth. 
That  man  who  is  your  father  in  this  birth 
may  not  be  your  father  in  your  next  birth.. 
In  your  next  birth  you  will  be  born  of  some 
different  parents.  Your  feelings  and  sympa- 
thies are  continually  changing  and  so  yohr 
relatives  and  friends,  sisters  and  brothers  are- 
also  continually  changing.  Does  it  not  hap- 
pen that  a man  who  is  born  under  the  same 
roof  with  certain  girls  and  boys,  passes  all 
his  life  apart  froth  them,  never  sees  them' 
again  in  his  life,  and  does  it  not  happen  that 
a man  born  in  this  country  passes  all  his  life 
in  other  countries  ? The  reason  is  that  the- 
people  who  were  born  in  other  countries,  hap- 
pen to  be  his  spiritual  relatives.  There  you 
see  that  you  ought  not  to  confine  your  broth- 
erhood only  to  those  whom  you  call  your 
sisters  and  brothers,  wives  or  husbands.  All, 
all,  each  and  all  are  your  own  Self.  Realize- 
that.  ^ Science  proves  it. 

Row  Rama  is  going  to  suna  up.  Science 
shows  that  just  as  this  particular  body  which 
you  call  yourself  is  one  ; the  toes  of  the  feet 


THE  BEOTHBEHOOD  OE  MAN.  219' 

are  crnnected  with  the  heel,  and  that  is 
connected  with  other  parts  of  the  body,  and 
there  is  the  law  of  continuity  running  through 
all  the  particles  of  your  body,  and  your  body 
is  one,  indivisible  whole  and  on  that  ground 
you  see  that  it  is  only  one  power,  the  Atman, 
which  fills  the  head  as  well  as  the  feet.  The 
same  Self  pervades  the  feet  and  the  hands.. 
You  see  that.  Now  Science  proves  that 
different  objects  in  this  Universe  are  so 
related  to  each  other  that  if  by  the  side  of 
the  most  undeveloped  protoplasm,  we  place 
a higher  form  of  protoplasm  and  next  to  that 
we  place  the  next  higher  form,  and  so  on, 
and  if  we  could  arrange  everything  in  this 
Universe  in  the  right  order,  we  would  find  a 
continuity  running  through  every  object  in 
this  Universe.  We- find  the  whole  world  held 
up  by  this  most  inviolable  continuity.  That 
being  the  case,  the  whole  Universe  is  a single, 
indivisble  body.  Now,  as  in  the  case  of  one 
whole  body  you  are  forced  to  believe  one  Self 
pervading  the  eare  as  well  as  the  feet,  so  in 
this  whole  Universe,  which  is  a single  conti- 
nuous body,  you  will  have  to  believe  one  Self 


•220  m WOODS  of  ood-ebalization. 

•or  Atman  filling  or  pervading  the  minutest 
microbe  as  well,  as  the  highest  angel.  Thus 
the  Self  or  Atman  of  the  highest  angel  is  the 
isame  as  the  Self  or  Atman  of  the  most  insig- 
nificant worm.  There  from  the  stand-point 
of  the  Atman  you  are  all  one. 

Now,  reasons  or  arguments  to  establish 
the  Brotherhood  of  man  have  been  laid  before 
you  to  some  extent,  Now  will  Kama  lay 
.stress  upon  the  practical  application  of  this 
truth.  You  may  not.  accept  it  intellectually, 
but  moral  laws  will  force  this  truth  upon 
you.  You  will  have  to  live  this  truth  in 
practice  or  die.  There  is  no  other  way. 
Here  is  the  hand.  Once  it  became  selfish 
and  wanted  to  violate  the  law  of  brotherhood 
or  unity  and,  began  to  reason  this  way  — 
“Hear  am  I,  I work  all  day,  but  all  the 
benefit  of  my  work  is  reaped  by  the  stomach, 
or  other  parts  of  the  body,  I do  not  eat 
anything.  1 should  not  allow  the  teeth  or 
mouth  to  reap  all  the  advantage,  I will  have 
every  thing  myself.”  The  hand,  after  adva- 
ncing this  argument,  became  willing  to  carry 
it  into  effect.  The  food  that  was  served  on 


THE  BROTHBEHOOD  OB  MAN.  221 

the  table — milk,  meat,  all  sorts  of  things, 
fruit,  vegetables, — all  those  things,  the  hand 
must  now  himself  eat;  the  hand  must  get 
the  benefit  of  it  himself.  The  hand  took  a 
pin,  made  a hole  and  poured  that  milk  into- 
it,  injected  that  milk,  so  that  the  mouth' 
would  not  get  the  benefit-  The  hand  made 
itself  sick,  it  could  not  be  benefited  by  it.’There 
was  one  other  way.  In  order  to  make  itself 
fat  the  hand  wanted  to  take  honey,  and- 
wherefrom  does  it  come  ? From  the  bee.  So 
the  hand  took  the  bee  and  made  it  sting  it. 
The  hand  got  so  much  honey;  it  got  the  life 
of  the  bee  into  it,  you  know  the  bee  dies  after- 
it  stings;  The  hand  became  very  fat  all  the 
honey  was  in  the  hand.  Oh,  but  this  made 
the  hand  bitter  and  painful,  it  tortured  the- 
hand.  When  the  hand  had  Buffered,  and  suf- 
fered, after  a while  it  came  to  its  senses.  The 
hand  said  “All  that  I earn  must  not  go  to  my- 
self alone.  All  that  I earn  must  go  into  the 
stomach  and  there  it  must  be  used  by  the 
blood,  by  the  hands  and  feet,  by  every  organ 
of  the  body,  and  then  and  then  alone  can  I,, 
the  hand,  be  profited : there  is  no  other  way. 


•222  m WOODS  OI  GOD-REALIZATION. 

Then  and  then  alone  can  the  hand  be  profited. 
Now  the  hand  was  forced  to  believe  that  the 
self  of  the  hand  was  not  confined  within  this 
small  area.  The  self  of  the  hand  will  be 
profited  when  the  self  of  the  whole  body  is 
•profited  ; the  self  of  the  hand  will  be  profited 
when  the  self  of  the  eyes  is  profited.  The 
self  ol  the  hand  is  the  same  as  the  self  of  the 
eyes,  and  the  self  of  the  ears  and  the  self  of 
the  whole  body.  So  try  to  be  selfish  in  the 
same  way  as  the  hand  did,  and  you  will  suf- 
fer the  consequences,  you  will  suffer  the  same 
way  as  the  poor  hand  did  by  trying  to  ex- 
ecute has  selfishness.  The  Divine  law  cannot 
allow  you  to  Separate  yourself  from  your  own 
kind.  The  most  sacred  truth  is  violated  when 
■you consider  yourself  not  one  with  your  fellow- 
men,  The  merchants  who  do  not  look  upon 
the  interests  of  their  customers  as  their  own, 
or  the  shopkeepers  who  do  not  regard,  the 
interests  of  their  customers  as  identical  with 
their  own,  are  shunned  and  avoided  by  the 
people  and  ruin  themselves.  In  your  life 
you  will  have  to  realize  this,  then  and  then 
alone  will  you  prosper.  0 hand,  your  Self  is 


THE  BEOTHBRHOOD  OS'  MAN. 


223 


•the  Self  of  the  whole  Universe,  your  Self  is 
the  Self  of  the  eyes  and  the  feet  and  the  teeth 
and  every  other  part-  of  the  body.  Feel  that, 
realize  that.  If  you  want  to  keep  yourself 
above  misery  and  make  yourself  happy, 
realize  and  feel  this  oneness  with  each  and 
all.  Your  practice  will  show,  your  own 
■experience  will  prove  that  when  you  feel  and 
realize  the.  unity,  when  you  concentrate  your 
mind  upon  this  truth,  everybody  around 
you  is  bound  to  come  up  to  your  help  the 
same  way  as  the  hand  comes  up  to  help  this 
part,  when  this  part  is  itching  or  suffering. 
Here  you  feel  an  itching  sensation,  the  hand 
immediately  comes  up  there.  Similarly  if 
you  realize  that  the  Self,  the  Atman,  or  the 
true  nature  of  your  self  is  the  same  as  the 
Self  or  Atman  of  your  fellow  who  is  related 
to  you  as  your  true  Self  when  you  are  in 
need,  your  fellows  will  immediately  come 
to  you  and  aid  you.  This  is  a matter  of  experi- 
-ence,  practice  and  is  an  experimental  fact. 
OM!  OM!!  OM!!! 


Hints  to  Realimtion  Ro_  II 


God  is  represented  in  some  other  aspects' 
now.  In  a wide,  wide  ocean  of  milk  which 
covers  the  whole  universe,  a beautiful  crawl- 
ing^  snake  or  dragon  forms  a soft  bed  with 
some  of  the  folds  of  its  body  for  a cushion.  It. 
has  a thousand  heads  serving  as  an  umbrella. 
Upon  such  an  ocean  lies  a most  beautiful,, 
lovely  Divinity  who  is  the  consort  of  this- 
God,  She  has  a transparent  body,  eyes  half 
closed  and  lips  smiling.  She  is  softly  rubbing 
the  feet  of  this  God.  This  lovely  figure  is 
sitting  upon  a beautiful,  magnificent  Lotus,, 
and  sitting  upon  that'8h(i,i8  rubbing  his  feet 
and  kneading  him.  The  eyes  of  the  two  are 
tneeting,  each  is  looking  into  the  eyes  of  the 
other.  Now  what  does  this  consort  represent  ? 
She  represents  Di-vinity,  'Wisdom,  Bliss,  and 
Happiness,  That  is  his  own  glory.  This 
means  that  the  free  soul  looks  into  his  own 
glory  all  the  time  and  that  soul  is  free  when 
the  world  is  all  drowned  for  him.  Away  from 


:226 


IN  WOODS  OP  GOD-EEALIZATION. 


all  relations  and  connections,  having  snapped 
all  ties,  he  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  world. 

The  Ocean  means  Infinity,  And  why  is 
this  ocean  said  to  represent  milk  ? Milk  has 
three  attributes.  It  is  light,  then  it  is  white 
which  means  Bliss,  it  is  also  invigorating, 
•which  means  Power.  Consequently  the  ocean 
of  milk  represents  Infinite  Light,  Infioite 
Bliss,  and  Infinite  Power.  In  this  the  two  rest. 
Now  what  does  the  snake  mean?  The 
aerpent  means  one  that  survives  -everything. 
When  the  female  snake  gives  birth  to  its 
hundred  eggs,  she  begins  to  eat  up  the  eggs 
that  she  has  spawned.  Everything  dies  away, 
the  one  thing  remains.  In  the  ocean  of  bliss, 
knowledge  and  pf  wer,  the  Immortal  One  re- 
mains. Both  are  imtheir  own  glory,  perfect- 
ly happy,  calm,  and  peaceful.  OM  ! 

Rama  brings  to  your  special  attention  two 
important  points  : — 

1.  — Denial  of  little  Self. 

2.  — Positive  assertion  of  Real  Self. 
First'. — Denial,  according  to  the  Vedanta, 

is  perfect  relaxation,  relief,  rest,  renunciation. 
Whenever  you  can  spare  time,  just  throw 


HINTS  TO'  EEALIZATION  NO.  11.  227 

■down  your  body  on  the  chair  or  bedstead,  as 
if  you  never  carried  that  burden  or  weight 
and  had  nothing  to  do  with  it  aud  it  were 
quite  as  nauch  a stranger  to  you  as  any  piece 
of  rock,  iiet  the  body  rest  for  a while  like  a 
dead  carcass,  altogether  unsupported  by  your 
strained  will  or  thought  so  that  there  is  no 
tension.  Give  up  all  attachment  and  clinging 
to  the  body.  Let  the  mind  be  relaxed  of  all 
caie  and  anxiety  for  the  body  or  anything. 
Give  up  and  deny  all  desire  or  ambitiou. 
This  is  denial  or  relaxation^ 

Second  : — Godhead. ; Make  God’s  will  your 
own.  Defend  His  purpose  as  it  were  your 
purpose  whether  for  weal  or  for  woe,  and 
according  to  the  trend  of  thought  laid  down 
in  the  lecture  on  ‘‘Realization/’  feel  yourself 
above  the  body  and  its  environment,  above 
the  mind  and  its  motives,  above  thought  of 
success  or  fear.  Feel  yourself  to  be  the  all- 
pervading  power  supreme,  the  Sun  of  Suns*, 
above  causation,  above  phenomena,  and  one 
with  all  the  mighty  worlds,  the  all-bliss,  the 
free  Rama.  Chant  OM  and  sing  OM  to  any 
tune  or  tunes  that  naturally  and  spontane- 


228  IN  WOODS  Of  GOD-RBlA.LIZA.TION. 

ouely  occur  to  you.  Feel  that  you  are  al} 
happiness,  happiness,  happiness.  Thus  will 
all  causes  of  complaints  and  maladies  leave 
your  presence  of  themselves.  The  world  and 
your  surroundings  are  exactly  what  you 
think  them  to.  be.  Let  not  the  world  lay 
heavy  upon  your  heart.  Day  and  night 
meditate  upon  the  truth  that  all  the  public 
opinion  and  society  of  the  world  is  simply 
your  own  idea  and  that  you  are  the  real 
power  whose  breath  or  mere  shadow  the 
whole  world  is.  The  reason  why  you  do  not 
attain  the  height  of  your  aim  is  that  you  are 
more  courteous  and  polite  to  the  fickle,  un- 
settled, hazy  judgment  of  others  than  to  your 
own  near  neighbour,  the  Real  Self  supreme. 
Rama  says  live  on  your  own  account  not  for 
the  opinions  of  others.  Be  free.  Try  to  please 
the  one  Lord,  the  Self,  the  one  without  a 
second,  the  real  husband,  master,  your  own 
inner  God.  You  will  not  in  any  case  be  able 
to  sitisfy  the  many,  the  public,  the  majority 
and  you  are  under  no  obligations  to  satisfy 
the  hydra- head  mob.  Do  you  owe  the  public 
anything  ? Are  you  under  any  kind  of  debt 


229 


HINTS  TO  EBALIZATION  NO.  JL 

to  the  people  ? No,  not  at  all.  You  are  your 
own  architect.  Sing  to  yourself  as  if  you 
were  all  alone  and  no  listener  were  by.  When 
your  own  Self  is  pleased,  the  public  must  be 
satisfied.  That  is  Law,  What  is  the  use  of 
living  unnatural  lives  for  others  ? 

A prince  in  his  childhood  was  playing 
hide-and-seek  with  the  children  of  noblemen. 
He  had  much  ado  to  find  the  boys.  A by- 
stander remarked,  “What  is  the  use  of  mak- 
ing so  much  fuss  to  discover  the  playfellows 
who  could  be  collected  immediately  if  he  ex- 
ercised his  princely  authority  to  order  them?” 
The  answer  to  such  a question  is  that  in  that 
case  the  play  would  lose  its  relish.  There 
would  remain  no  interest  in  the  game.  Just 
■so,  according  to  Rama,  in  reality  you  are  the 
■supreme  ruler  and  all-knowing  omniscient 
divinity  but  as  you  have  in  fun  begun  the 
search  for  your  own  subjects  (all  sorts  of  ideas 
and  so-called  knowledge)  in  the  great  hide- 
and-seek  labyrinth  of  the  world,  it  would  not 
be  fair  play  to  give  up  the  trial  of  thought 
and  exercise  in  the  game  the  authority  which 
oheckmatef  the  whole  play.  In  the  plane- 


230  IN  WOODS  01  GOD  HBALlZATIOlsr, 

where  the  past,  presQpti  and  future  and  the- 
thousauds  of  Suns  and  stars  become  your 
own  self,  and  are  mere  ripples  and  eddies  in 
the  ocean  of  your  knowledge,  how  could  you 
C3,re  for  the  Law  Examinations  and  worldly 
success?  If  you  wanlj  to  possess  the  Divine 
clairvoyance,  you  haye  to  give  up  or  rise 
above  the  very  plane,  of  senses  from  which 
you  sought  clairvoyance. 

A net  was  spread  to  catch  fish.  The  fish  on 
falling  into  the  net  carried  it  off  by  their 
stupendous  strength.  Do  not  counsel  God 
how  to  behave  j do  not  dictate  your  will  tO' 
Him,  just,  resign  yourself  to  Him,  abandon 
the  little  self-, 'renounce  spurious  desires  and 
thus  you  will  make  your  body  and  mind  full 
of  light  and  a perfect  instrument  of  the  reve- 
lation of  divinity.  All  true  knowledge  and 
education  worth  the  name  comes  from  within, 
and  not  from  books  or  extraneous  minds.. 
Men  of  genius,  original  workers  in  the  field 
of  investigation  make  their  discoveries  and 
investigations  only  when.they  were  merged 
into  thought  absolute,  far  above  the  plane  of 
senses,  far,  far  .above  yearning,  or.  hurrying  of 


. EXISTS  -TO  RBALIZATIOE  NOi  II.: 


231:  • 


any  sort,  making  their  mentality:  and  personf 
ality  freeof  any  tendeecy  to  seltiehness.  They 
were  looking  through  a transparent  mirror 
or  glass  and  the  light  of  knowledge  shone- 
through  them,  they  shed  light  on  books,  illu- 
mined libraries  and  books,  and  libraries  could' 
not  enlighten  them  This  is  work.  By  work 
Rama  never  means  plodding  drudgery.  In 
the  Vedanta  work  always  means  harmonious 
vibrations  with  the  Fteal  Self  and  attunement. 
with  the  universe.  This  unselfish  union  with 
the  one  Reality,  which  is  real  work  according- 
to  the  Vedanta,  is  oftentimes  labelled  and 
branded  as  no  work  or  idleness  by  the  igno- 
rant. Please  read  the  “Secret  of  Success”' 
once  more  thoroughly.*  Again  even  a most 
laborious  uudertaking,  pursued  iu  the  spirit 
of  the  Vedanta,  is  found  to  be  all  play  and  no 
drudgery  or  burden.*  Thus  that  which  is 
called  the  highest  work  frond  one  stand-point 
is  no  work  at  all  from  another,  according  to 
the  teaching  of  the  Vedanta. 

■ There  are  two  pictures  of  God  given  in 
the  Hindu  mythology.  Every  religion  ought 

* (See  Volume  II  of  fhis  series— ltd.) 


■232  I3Sr  WOODS  of  god-rbalization. 

to  have  three  phases,  one  is  philosophy,  the 
other  is  ritual,  and  the  third  is  mythology; 
Philosophy  is  for  the  learned  ; ritual  is  for 
the  outward  body,  for  the  children  ; and  my- 
thology is  for  the  thinker.  The  three  have 
to  go  hand  in  hand.  If  any  one  lags  behind, 
then  that  religion  cannot  stand.  It  is  because 
of  these  three  being  in  perfect  harmony  in 
the  Hindu  Scriptures  that  the  Hindu  religion 
is  still  the  religion  of  300,000,000  people.  Any 
veligion  that  lacks  one  of  these  cannot  be  the 
real  religion.  In  the  Hindu  religion  all  these 
three  are  in  a perfect  state.  Procn  the  Hindu 
Mythology  Rama  will  tell  you  about  the  per- 
. feet  man  or  Divinity  which  is  continually 
held  in  mind. 

There  are  two  phases  of  God,  two  sides  of 
Divinity  shown  in  the  Hindu  Scriptures,  One 
is  a white,  grand,  majestic,  beautiful  young 
man,  a glorious  figure,  sitting  on  the  heights 
of  the  Himalayas,  lost  in  meditation  and  con- 
templation, eyes  closed,  insensible  to  the 
world,  a picture  of  ecatacy  itself.  Away  from 
troubles  and  turmoils,  exempt  from  all  an- 
x;i6ty  and  care.  Free,  free.  A being  to  whom 


HINTS  TO  EEALIZA.TION  NO.  II.  233 

'the  world  never  existed.  This  is  one  picture 
of  God.  This  picture  is  of  contemplation.  A 
■free,  emancipated  soul.  The  white  is  sj  mbol 
of  the  Himalayas ; the  mind  at  rest,  peace, 
peace. 

Along  with  it  there  is  the  consort  of  that 
God,  who  is  represented  as  rose  colour  from 
head  to  foot.  She  is  sitting  on  the  knee  of 
this  God  and  goes  on  grinding  vegetables  and 
■other  fermented  juices  all  the  time  for  his 
sake.  God  opens  his  eyes  and  immediately  his 
(Consort  holds  to  his  lips  a Cup  full  of  the 
intoxicating  juice  she  has  prepared  for  him, 
in  order  that  he  may  fall  back  into  his  state 
of  reverie  again.  She  then  puts  questions  to 
him  concerning  the  whole  universe  and  he 
•explains  them  to  her.  She  is  the  daughter 
■of  a king,  but  gave  up  all  her  beautiful  things 
in  order  to  be  near  this  God.  That  God  is 
called  Shiva,  his  consort  is  called  Girija. 


OM!  OM!!  OM!J! 


Hints  to  Tiealisation-  No.  III. 


You  see  the  demands  of  life  and  the 
different  claims  on  your  physical  and  mental 
powers  are  likely  to  keep  you  all  the  time 
strained  and  in  tension.  If  you  allow  these 
outside  circumstances  to  keep  you  all  the 
time  strained  and  in  tension,  you  are  makicg^ 
an  early  grave  with  your  own  hands  and 
your  own  muscles. 

How  - to  avoid  it  and  how  to  take  some 
rest  ? Rama  does  not  recommend  the  shirk- 
ing of  wort  or  the  giving  up  of  daily  pursuits. 
Rama  never  advises  that.  Still  he  advisee 
you  to  cultivate  a very  useful  habit,  a habit 
which  will  keep  you  all  the  time  clear  of  one- 
rous and  trying  tasks.  This  advice  is  nothing 
less  than  Vedantic  renunciation.  You  have 
to  keep  yourself  all  the  time  upon  the  rock  of 
renunciation,  and  taking  your  stand  firmly 
upon  that  vantage  ground,  giving  yourself 
up  entirely  to  any  work  that  presents  itself 


HINTS  TO  EBALIZmON  NO.  III.  285 

before  you.  You  will  not.  be  tired,  you  will  be 
equal  to  the  task. 

To  explain  further, ' while  at  work,  take- 
short  intervals  of  rest  and  devote  those  short 
intervals  of  a minute  or  so  to  the  thought' 
that  the  body  is  nothing,  you  never  had  any- 
thing to  do  with  it.  You  are  simply  a witness,, 
you.  have  nothing  to  do  with  the  consequen- 
ces or  the  results  of  its  actions.  While  con- 
templating in  chat  way,  you  may  close  your 
eyes,  relax  your  muscles,  and,  keep  the  body 
perfectly  at,  ease,  unburden  yourself  of  all 
thought.  The  more  you  succeed  in  taking  off 
the  burden  of  thought  from  your  shoulders, 
the  stronger  you  will  feel. 

Nerves  keep  up  the  vitality  in  the  body,, 
and  thought  is  also  sustained  by  the  nervous 
system.  The  digestive  process,  the  circula- 
tion of  the  blood,  the  growth  of  the  hair,  etc.,, 
depend  ultimately  upon  the  action  of  the 
nervous  system.  If  your  thought  is  disturbed 
and, you  are  hurried  and  worried  by  all  sorts- 
of  thoughts,  that  means  too  'much  burden 
upon  the  nerves.  This  action  of , the  nerves- 
in  the  shape  of  strenuous  thought-effort,. 


•236  m WOODS  op  ood-eealization. 

which  is  a gaia  on  one  side  is  a decided  loss 
on  the  other.  That  is  the  way  the  vital  funo- 
•tions  of  the  body  suffer.  It  is  like  two  heavy 
burdens  placed  upon  the  same  horse.  In- 
crease one  burden,  then  you  must  decrease 
the  other.  Unload  the  horse,  then  the  horse 
may  run  without  doing  any  damage  to  the 
weight  of  the  loads.  If  you  want  to  keep  up 
your  vitality,  if  you  want  to  preserve  your 
health,  if  you  want  the  weight  of  life  to  be 
borne  easily  by  the  horse  of  the  nervous 
•system,  you  ought  to  make  the  burden  of 
thought  lighter.  Let  not  perplexing  thoughts 
and  worrying  ideas  suck  the  eap  of  your  life. 
The  secret  of  perfect  health  and  vigorous 
activity  lies  in  keeping  your  mind  always 
buoyant  and  cheerful,  never  worried,  never 
hurried,  never  borne  down  by  any  fear, 
thought  or  anxiety. 

Thus  Vedantic  renunciation  means  throw- 
ing off  and  casting  overboard  all  anxiety, 
fear,  worry,  hurry,  and  trouble  of  mind  by 
continually  keeping  before  your  mental  vision 
the  Godhead  of  your  real  Self,  exempt  from  all 
worldly  cares,  worries  and  duties.  You  have 


HINTS  TO  EBALIZATION  NO.  HI. 


S37 


no  duties  to  discharge,  you  are  bound  to  none, 
you  are  responsible  to  nobody.  You  have  no 
debt  to  pay,  you  are  bound  to  none,  assert 
your  individuality  against  all  society  and  all 
nations  and  everything.  That  is  the  Vedantio 
renunciation.  Society,  custom  and  conven- 
tion, laws,  rules,  regulations,  criticisms,  and 
reviews  can  never  touch  your  real  Self.  Feel 
that,  throw  it  off,  renounce  it,  that  you  are* 
not.  Give  this  meaning  to  OM,  and  chant. 
OM  on  all  occasions  of  fatigue. 


OM!  OM!!  OM!!! 


Fragments. 


We  hunger  and  thirst  like  a man  without 
food,  crave  a taate  of  realizition,  chant  mant- 
ram,  putting  the  breath  of  mind  into  the  flute. 
Search  out,  therefore,  in  the  lake  of  mind  Ihe 
innumerable  selfish  desires  and  crush  them 
■one  by  one— make  firm  resolutions,  and  take 
solemn  vows.  When  you  come  out  of  the 
lake,  the  waters  will  poison  none  who  drink. 
Let  cows,  women,  men  drink, — the  poison  of 
revilers  will  turn  to  pure  water  flowing  fresh 
from  God.  Seek  out  points  of  weakness  and 
eradicate  them.  Desires  prevent  concentra- 
tion and  until  purity  and  knowledge  of  Self 
•exist,  real  concentration  cannot  be  had.  Era- 
dicate first  that  which  brings  you  down 
when  trying  to  concentrate.  Be  true  to  your- 
self. In  this  country  there  are  too  many 
lectures  given  by  others.  , You  must  lec- 
ture to  yourself.  No  progress  comes  without 
•this, 

i 

Before  going  to  bed,  sit  down  and  mark 


FRAGMENTS.. 


239 


fche  faulfeg  that  have  fo  be  removed.  Read 
the  Bible,  the  Gita,  the  Upanishads,  or  such 
writers  as  Emersoo.  If  greed  or  grief  be  the 
fault,  with  the  aid  of  this  reading,  reflect  why 
this  fault  exist,  why  it  must  go,  how  it  hind- 
ers you,' — lift  up  your  mind  from  it,  chant 
OM.  When  cjnvinoed  that  it  is  subdued, 
feel  that  it  is  overcome,  and  think  of  it  no 
more.  One  by  one  take  up  these  dragon’s 
heads,  crush,  them,  lecture  on  each  one  to 
yourself.  Every  one  must  do  his  own  work. 
While  meditating,  hum  OH  while  the  voice 
chants,  and  influences  of  celestial  sound  go 
on, — you  will  be  helped  and  having  formed- a 
beautiful  influence  will  come  out  strengthen- 
ed. This  is  the  first  process. 

The  basic  cause  of  all  evils  is  Ignorance 
in  all  its  shapes — Ignorance  of  the  true  Atma, 
-and  the  desire  to  identify  one’s  self  with  the 
body,  with  pleasures  from  without,  and  liabi- 
lity to  be  grieved,  injured,  afflicted.  When 
you  realize  that  you  are  the  Infinite  Self,  how 
cau  you  be  subject  to  passion  or  grief  ? Peo- 
ple say  that  moral  laws  are  not  sure  like 
matheniatioal  ones.  It  is  a mistake.  In  caves 


i 


240  IN  WOODS  OF  GOD-EEALIZATION. 

and  remote  forests,  you  will  be  amazed  tO' 
find  that  grass  starts  up  in  testimony  against 
you— walls  and  trees  testify  to  your  condem- 
nation. Those  who  do  not  know  the  cause 
fight  with  surroundings  ! Here  is  a Divine' 
Law  which  may  be  proclaimed  as  irrefrag- 
able, Try  to  throw  dust  in  God’s  eyes  and 
you  will  be  blinded  yourself.  Harbour  im- 
purity aud  suffer  the  consequences.  These 
laws  will  be  proved  one  by  one,— being  pro- 
ved, man  cannot  stoop  to  sordid  desires. 

Once  you  gain  mastery  over  unholy 
desires,  you  may  gain  concentration  for  as 
long  as  you  please. 

Do  not  starve  and  do  not  overfeed  ; both 
are  to  be  avoided.  Fasting  often  comes  natu- 
rally, for  instincts  are  to  be  followed  whether 
the  instinct  is  to  eat  or  to  fast.  Slavery  is  to- 
be  avoided.  Be  Master. 

. Certain  days  in  India,  such  as  the  day  of 
the  full  moon,  are  proved  to  be  conducive  to- 
concentration.  Experiment  and  you  will  find 
such  day  helpful  specially  if  you  eat  nuts^ 
bread,  fruit. 

OM  ! OM ! ! OM  ! ! ! 


n ' i 

f"'  f * 


D.G.A.  80. 

CENTRAL  ARCHAEOLOGICAL  LIBRARY 


^ NEW  DELHI 

T^sue  Record. 

Call  No.- 


Author— 

Rama  Tirtha,  Swami. 


V. 

Title — In  woods  of  God-RealizatioA.  1 
Vol.  4.  f 


f 

r-.